INTERMEDIATE 
 HISTORY oftf>e 
 UNITED STATES 
 
 FOR CATHOLIC SCHOOLS 
 
Copyright}] 
 
 CCF»T?IGHT DEPOSIT. 
 
INTERMEDIATE 
 HISTORY OF THE 
 UNITED STATES 
 
 FOR USE IN THE 
 
 FIFTH AND SIXTH GRADES 
 
 OF CATHOLIC SCHOOLS 
 
 WILLIAM H. SADLIER 
 NEW YORK 
 

 To 
 M. M. R. 
 
 Copyright, 1915, 
 F. X. SADLIER 
 
 SEP -7 m 
 
 ©CI.A411372 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Section I. First Inhabitants. Discovery . 1 
 
 " II. Explorers 20 
 
 " III. Colonization 36 
 
 " IV. Colonization (continued) ... 57 
 
 Biographies '^^ 
 
 Section V. Colonl\l Wars. Discontent . . 79 
 
 " VI. Revolution 101 
 
 " VII. End of Revolution. Independence 124 
 
 " VIII. The Constitution. Self Govern- 
 ment 140 
 
 Biographies 1^'^ 
 
 Section IX. Second War of Independence . . 161 
 
 X. Expansion. The Slavery Question 187 
 
 Biographies 206 
 
 Section XL Civil War 209 
 
 XII. End OF Civil War. Reconstruction 228 
 
 Biographies • • ^^^ 
 
 Section XIII. Complete Reunion. Industrul 
 
 Expansion 253 
 
 " XIV. New Problems ...... 273 
 
History of the United States 
 
 SECTION I 
 FIRST INHABITANTS. DISCOVERY 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 THE INDIANS 
 
 1 — The Indians 
 
 A few hundred years ago there were no white people in 
 this western world where we live. The only human beings 
 were Indians. They are so called because the discoverers 
 of America thought they had reached India and called the 
 natives Indians. They have a copper-colored skin, straight 
 black hair, dark piercing eyes, high cheek bones and beard- 
 less faces. They clothed their bodies with skins of animals 
 and covered their feet with "moccasins" made of deer hide. 
 
 2 — Their Homes 
 
 To make a hut an Indian first hacked off some long limbs 
 of a pine tree. He used a stone hatchet because he did not 
 know how to make iron or steel. 
 
 After trimming off the twigs on the boughs, the Indian hut 
 builder drew a circle on the ground, put an end of each 
 pole on the circle and then brought together the tops of the 
 poles he had made. These were .bound together at the top 
 and covered with bark or skins, making a sort of tent called 
 a ''wigwam" or ''tepee." This could be easily taken down 
 and moved. The wigwam was a common form of Indian 
 houses in the eastern part of the present United States. 
 
 1 
 
2 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 3 — Other Indian Homes. 
 
 The Indians in the southwestern part of the country were 
 half civiHzed. They knew how to build houses of sun-dried 
 
 Indian wig\\'anis and birch bark canoe 
 
 brick, and these dwellings were often perched high up in the 
 side of a canon,* to be safe from enemies. Hence these 
 people were called clif! dwellers. They made pottery and 
 wove rough cloth. 
 
 In the eastern part of the country, in what is now New 
 York State and thereabouts, some Indian tribes dwelt in 
 houses built of bark, in which several related families lived 
 together. Many of these families together formed a clan; 
 and each clan had its ''totem." This was usually the figure 
 of some animal, which was the symbol of the clan, and 
 was reverenced by it. The head of a clan was called a 
 "sachem"; many clans together formed a tribe. 
 
 * High cliffs on each bank of a river. 
 
THE INDIANS 3 
 
 4 — Occupations 
 
 The Indians lived by hunting and fishing. They tilled 
 the soil somewhat, and raised corn, which they called maize. 
 The Indians did not have horses, cattle, or sheep until the 
 white man came. They moved from place to place in search 
 of game, along certain paths called trails, and fished on lakes 
 and rivers in canoes made of birch bark. In winter, in the 
 North, they chased their game on snow shoes made of deer 
 throngs, stretched on a frame of wood. Indians ate well 
 in time of plenty, but kept nothing for their future needs 
 and when game was scarce they very often starved. 
 
 Indians hunting bufifalo with the bow and arrow 
 5 — Weapons 
 
 Their weapons were the bow and arrow, the spear and the 
 tomahawk. As they had no metal they used sharp stones 
 or shells for points. When the white men came the Indians 
 acquired guns and became fine marksmen. But even with 
 the bow and arrow they could hit a running deer or a squirrel 
 
4 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 on the jump. They were keen at following the trail of man 
 or animal. By a crushed leaf, a broken twig, or a mark 
 in the ground they could follow an enemy as surely as a 
 hound follows the scent. 
 
 6 — Indian Warfare 
 
 In war the Indians were led by their war chief and were 
 
 cruel and bloodthirsty fighters. They thought it unmanly 
 
 to show fear and 
 would suffer torture 
 by their enemies with- 
 out uttering a cry of 
 pain. When called to 
 war they colored their 
 faces with war paint 
 and performed the 
 fierce war dance; then 
 with loud yells or war 
 whoops, they at- 
 tacked the enemy. 
 
 7 — Scalp Lock, 
 umet 
 
 Cal- 
 
 They shaved part 
 of their heads and the 
 hair remaining on top 
 was called the scalp 
 lock. It was the In- 
 dian's greatest pride 
 to take the scalp of his 
 enemy and carry it 
 fastened to his belt. When the war was over, or when 
 friendly Indians met in council, they smoked together from 
 the same pipe. It was called the ' 'Calumet, ' ' or pipe of peace. 
 
 Indian War-chief 
 
THE NORTHMEN 5 
 
 8 — Religion 
 
 The poor Indian did not know God. His religion was a 
 sort of spirit worship. He thought that spirits lived in 
 every tree and river and lake, and in all the things of nature; 
 and he believed that if he died a good Indian he would go 
 to the ''happy hunting grounds." 
 
 9 — Women 
 
 The Indian women were the servants of the men. They 
 did all the hard work, and even tilled the soil. Their child- 
 ren, when small, were called ''papooses'' and were carried, 
 wrapped and strapped, on the backs of the "squaws.'' 
 
 10 — Writing and Money 
 
 The Indians had no writing except a rude sort of picture 
 writing. Their treaties and important matters were recorded 
 by beads, made from certain kinds of clam shells. These 
 beads were worked into ' ' wampum ' ' belts. Different figures 
 were strung in them to represent various happenings. When 
 the white men first traded with the Indians this wampum, 
 as well as beaver and other skins, was used as money. 
 
 1 1 — Population 
 
 The Indians although spread over a large country were 
 not very numerous and numbered probably less than 400,000 
 when the first white men settled here. 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 THE NORTHMEN 
 12— The Northmen 
 
 The Northmen were a race of brave sailors, sometimes 
 called Vikings, who lived in the northern part of Europe. 
 They made long voyages, in their sturdy little ships, with 
 only the stars and sun as guides. They discovered Iceland 
 and Greenland and founded colonies in those countries. 
 
PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Lief Ericson, who lived in the Greenland Colony, while on 
 a visit to Europe became a Catholic, and returning home 
 took priests with him. All the colonists were then converted. 
 
 13— The Mainland 
 
 About the year 1000, 
 Lief Ericson set forth 
 from Greenland with an 
 expedition which 
 reached the mainland of 
 America. There were 
 many wild grapes in the 
 country in which he 
 landed and so he called 
 it Vinland . * What part 
 of America this was we 
 do not know, but it is 
 thought to have been on 
 the New England coast. 
 
 14 — Greenland 
 
 The Northmen did 
 not remain in America 
 but went back to Green- 
 land. This Greenland 
 colony lasted for about three hundred years and dui'ing all 
 that time Catholic bishops were at the head of its church. 
 At last its people were taken sick with the plague and were 
 attacked by the natives and the colony was destroyed. 
 
 15 — Discovery Forgotten 
 
 So although America was first visited by the Northmen 
 their visit was soon forgotten. Many years passed and they 
 never went back to the land across the seas. 
 
 * Land of grapes. 
 
 Northmen picking grapes in Vinland 
 
THE WORLD IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY 7 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 THE WORLD IN THE 15TH CENTURY 
 
 16 — Knowledge of Geography 
 
 The voyages of the Northmen were forgotten and in the 
 fii'st half of the 15th Century no white man knew that the 
 Western Continent existed. In fact all that most people 
 knew of the world was Europe and parts of Asia and Africa. 
 Travel was very difficult and expensive. There were no 
 railroads or steamships. But people were beginning to learn 
 more of the world, because printing had been invented and 
 books were being more generally read. 
 
 17 — Franciscan Monks and Marco Polo. 
 
 During the 13th century China, or Cathay, as it was 
 called, had been visited by some Franciscan monks and also 
 by Marco Polo, a native of Venice. The accounts they 
 wrote of the wonderful wealth and splendor of the Eastern 
 lands were now being read and people wanted to know more 
 of these countries. 
 
 18— Trade with the East 
 
 Merchants who had long traded with the East were anx- 
 ious to extend this trade, though China and the Indies were 
 very hard to reach. Trading with them was done by ships, 
 mostly from Italy. Some of these ships sailed up the BlackSea 
 and met the caravans whch had come overland from China. 
 
 Other ships got their cargoes at the Isthmus of Suez, 
 to which place the goods were brought by way of the 
 Indian Ocean and Red Sea. Both these journeys were long 
 and costly. To make matters worse about this time the 
 Tui'ks captured Eastern Europe, and closed the Black Sea 
 route to Christian tradei^s. Heavy taxes imposed by Egypt 
 made the other route too costly. 
 
8 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 19 — Need of a New Route 
 
 On account of these difficulties people began to look for a 
 shorter and safer way to the Indies. At this time nearly 
 everyone thought the earth was flat like a table, and that if 
 you went too far you would fall off. Some also thought the 
 oceans were infested with terrible monsters and that sailors 
 who ventured far would never come back. A few wise and 
 learned men thought otherwise. From very ancient times a 
 few thoughtful people believed the earth was round, like a 
 ball. 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 COLUMBUS AND ISABELLA THE CATHOLIC 
 
 20 — Christopher Columbus 
 
 Christopher Columbus, born in Genoa, Italy, in 1435, 
 was one of those who believed the earth was round. He was 
 the son of a wool-comber and as a boy had received some 
 education. From the age of 14 he was a sailor and had many 
 an adventure and narrow escape in war and peace. He 
 studied the sea and loved it. When opportunity offered 
 he also studied geography, arithmetic and astronomy. So 
 he came to believe that the earth was round, but deemed 
 it to be much smaller than it really is. 
 
 21 — Plan of Columbus 
 
 When people became so anxious to find a shorter and safer 
 way to the Indies Columbus proposed a new plan. He said 
 /'The earth is round like a ball and the Indies are on the 
 other side of it. It is hard to get around to them by going 
 East, so let us sail to the West and we will reach them with- 
 out trouble." 
 
 22 — Lack of Faith in Columbus 
 
 This plan of Columbus was not well received. He was 
 laughed at and asked how, if the world was round, people on 
 
COLUMBUS AND ISABELLA THE CATHOLIC 9 
 
 the other side could keep from falling off. But he was not 
 to be turned by ridicule from what he thought was right. 
 He presented his plan to the Kings of France, England, 
 Portugal and other countries, but no one would help him. 
 At last, in 1485, he appealed to Spain. Here his reception 
 gave him hope but it was a long time before anything was 
 
 Christopher Columbus, the great admiral 
 
 done for him. The Spaniards were busy driving the Moors 
 out of their country and had no time for Columbus. When 
 things seemed darkest for him God directed him to the right 
 place. 
 
 23 — Father Juan Perez 
 
 Thinking that he could expect no aid from Spain, Colum- 
 bus, with his little son, Diego, set out, in 1491, to leave the 
 
10 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 country. They stopped for shelter at the Franciscan Mon- 
 astery of La Rabida, near the port of Palos, and there met the 
 good Father Juan Perez. The story and the plan of Col- 
 umbus greatly interested the monk, who became a believer 
 
 in their merit. Bidding 
 Columbus remain, he 
 set out for the Spanish 
 Court. 
 
 24— Isabella the Catholic 
 Father Perez had been 
 the confessor of the good 
 queen Isabella, and to 
 her he fervently pleaded 
 the cause of Columbus. 
 The queen was im- 
 pressed and allowed him 
 to bring Columbus to 
 court. Columbus re- 
 newed his plea, telling 
 of the wealth and terri- 
 tory he thought would 
 accrue to the Spanish 
 crown; of the thousands 
 of souls he thought 
 might be brought to a 
 knowledge of the true God; and of the treasure that might 
 be gained to help rescue the Holy Sepulchre from the Turks. 
 The noble queen, Isabella the Catholic, fired with zeal for 
 the conversion of souls, promised to provide money for the 
 expedition, agreeing, if necessary, to pledge her jewels to 
 raise the sum. Fortunately she was not called on to make 
 this sacrifice. 
 
 Queen Isabella, the Catholic 
 
Coj't/rig/'il, 16 
 
I 
 
THE VOYAGE 11 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 THE VOYAGE 
 
 25 — Preparation for the Voyage 
 
 It was difficult to find sailors to undertake this journey- 
 over unknown seas, but finally three small vessels were 
 fitted out and manned. They were called the Santa Maria 
 (Holy Mary), the Nina and the Pinta. Columbus and his 
 crew received the Sacraments of Penance and Holy Euch- 
 arist from his benefactor, the good Father Perez, and then 
 marched in procession to where the vessels lay, in the little 
 port of Palos. 
 
 26 — The Departure 
 
 On August 3rd the ships set sail. We can imagine the feel- 
 ings of hope and of fear in the hearts of the little company, 
 and in the hearts of the dear ones they had left behind, 
 Columbus did not sail directly west but first touched at the 
 Canary Islands. Here the rudder of one of his ships was re- 
 paired and on September 3rd the great voyage to the west 
 was begun. How brave were Columbus and his crew to 
 undertake it ! How great must have been their faith in God ! 
 
 27— Fear 
 
 The ships sailed steadily westward and soon it was noticed 
 that the wind kept blowing in one direction, from behind 
 them only. This worried the sailors. ''How can we sail 
 back against this wind?'' they asked. Then the sea be- 
 came covered with seaweed, and they were more alarmed. 
 For days and days they sailed and still no land was seen. 
 The compass varied, fear grew greater, and at last the crew 
 rebelled and threatening to throw Columbus overboard. 
 The great Genoese was not afraid. To every objection, to 
 each new revolt, his answer was the same : " Sail on, Sail on.'' 
 
12 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 28— Land 
 
 Fortunately at this time, about four weeks after leaving 
 the Canary Islands, there were signs that land might be 
 near. A fiock of wild ducks flew over the ships, and the 
 course of the fleet was changed to go their way. Later a 
 tree branch with berries was seen, and then a piece of carved 
 wood. Hope came again to the hearts of all and at last 
 one night Columbus himself saw a moving light. At day- 
 break the next morning, Friday, October 12th, 1492, the glad 
 cry of Land! Land! was heard from the Pinta, and the 
 object of the great voyage was attained. Columbus fell on 
 his knees and chanted the Te Deum. 
 
 29 — The Landing 
 
 Soon natives were seen running to the shore, looking in 
 wonder at the ships which they took to be great white birds. 
 Three small boats were lowered and Columbus, rowing to 
 the land, stepped ashore with the royal banner of Spain in 
 his hand. Kneeling, he kissed the ground, and then raised 
 his voice in a prayer of praise and thanks to God. He or- 
 dered a great cross to be built, and named the land San 
 Salvador (Holy Savior), thus offering the fruits of his voyage 
 to God. 
 
 30 — Natives 
 
 Thinking he had reached the coast of India, Columbus 
 called the country in general the West Indies, and the 
 natives Indians. In reality he had reached one of the Ba- 
 hama islands. Columbus then sailed to the south and 
 discovered the islands of Cuba and Haiti, which last he 
 called Hispaniola. The Santa Maria was wrecked on this 
 coast. From the planks of the ship he built a fort and left 
 forty men with provisions for a year. They were never 
 found again. 
 
13 
 
14 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 31— The Return 
 
 Early in 1493 Columbus returned to Spain taking several 
 Indians with him. The voyage home was rough and very 
 stormy and it seemed as if the little vessels would be lost. 
 Columbus prayed hard to the Blessed Vu-gin and promised 
 to make a visit to her nearest shrine on landing. This he 
 did when at last they were safely back; and good Father 
 Perez offered up the Mass of Thanksgiving. 
 
 32 — Reception 
 
 Columbus was received with highest honors by the king 
 and queen who loaded him with favors after hearing his 
 wonderful story. People who had laughed at him now 
 praised him and tried to win his favor. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 DIVISION OF THE WORLD— OTHER VOYAGES 
 
 33 — Division of the World 
 
 After the return of Columbus, in 1493, Pope Alexander VI 
 issued a bull in which he divided the undiscovered portions 
 of the earth by a line drawn almost down the middle of the 
 Atlantic ocean. All to the west of this he gave to Spain; 
 all to the east to Portugal. He exhorted the sovereigns to 
 send priests to these new lands ''to instruct the inhabitants 
 in the Catholic faith and teach them good morals. 
 
 34 — Second Voyage 
 
 Columbus quickly made ready for another voyage to the 
 new world. Many were now willing to accompany him and 
 the expedition consisted of fifteen hundred persons in seven- 
 teen ships. In obedience to the Pope's wishes some Domin- 
 ican monks went with Columbus. Some say that Father 
 Perez also went. They sailed September 25th, 1493, and on 
 reaching the West Indies started a colony at Haiti, where 
 
DIVISION OF THE WORLD — OTHER VOYAGES 
 
 15 
 
 the first Catholic church in the new world was quickly built. 
 Jamaica and Porto Rico were discovered on this trip. 
 
 35— Third Voyage, (1494) 
 
 While the results of the first two voyages had not entirely 
 pleased the Spanish people because no gold nor silver were 
 brought back, still 
 
 Columbus was again ^ ^X. "^^ 
 
 sent out. This time [ ^ — >,a^^ r 
 
 he reached the main- 
 land of South America 
 near the mouth of the 
 Orinoco. Becoming 
 ill he returned to the 
 colony at Haiti and 
 found things in very 
 bad shape. 
 
 36 
 
 in 
 
 Columbus 
 
 Chains 
 The colonists were 
 quarreling and Co- 
 lumbus himself was 
 unjustly arrested for 
 sedition, and sent back 
 to Spain in chains. 
 What a pitiful sight! 
 The great Admiral Columbus in chains 
 
 sent home from the land he had discovered a prisoner in 
 chains! The captain of the ship carrying him back was 
 anxious to take the fetters from Columbus, but he refused, 
 saying that the King and Queen alone should do this. 
 
 37— Real Route to India 
 
 The discoveries of Columbus were the most important 
 
16 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 ever made, but he never found what he really set out to 
 look for — the water route to the Indies. Another did this. 
 For years the Portuguese, encouraged by their great prince, 
 Henry the Navigator, had been skirting the coast of Africa 
 in their vessels. They were convinced that a water route 
 to India would be found that way. Finally, in 1497, the 
 Portuguese sailor, Vasco da Gama, sailed round the Cape of 
 Good Hope and two years later returned to Portugal, with 
 shiploads of the rich wares of India. 
 
 38 — Columbus' Fourth Voyage 
 
 In 1502 the Spaniards, still hoping to find a westward 
 route to Asia, sent Columbus once more across the Atlantic. 
 He spent two years exploring the coast and touched at the 
 Isthmus of Panama, but found no passage through. Dis- 
 appointed, he returned to Spain, only to find the good Queen 
 Isabella near to death. 
 
 39 — Death of Columbus 
 
 Not long after this, on May 20th, 1506, Columbus himself 
 died, in a little inn at Valladolid, believing to the end that he 
 had discovered the Indies. Columbus died poor, neglected 
 and even despised. To-day he is honored as one of the 
 greatest men that ever lived. His life should be a lesson to 
 us to care little for the opinion of the world, as long as we 
 know we are doing right. 
 
 40 — Spirit of Discovery 
 
 The discovery of America was a thoroughly Catholic pro- 
 ject. In fact there were no Protestants at all then. The 
 voyage of Columbus was placed under the protection of the 
 Blessed Virgin . It was undertaken for the conversion of souls, 
 and to obtain funds to fight the Turks and regain the Holy 
 Sepulchre. These were the inspiring motives of Columbus. 
 
OTHER CATHOLIC DISCOVERERS 
 
 17 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 OTHER CATHOLIC DISCOVERERS 
 
 41— The Cabots 
 
 When the discoveries of Columbus became known, other 
 countries wanted a share of the new world. In 1497 John 
 Cabot, an Italian sailor living in England, asked Henry VII, 
 King of that coun- 
 try, to let him try to 
 find a northerly pas- 
 sage to the Indies. 
 After a fair voyage 
 he discovered the 
 mainland of Amer- 
 ica, at Labrador. 
 Landing, he erected 
 a cross and claimed 
 the country for Eng- 
 land, which was still 
 Catholic. He ex- 
 plored the coast, 
 probably as far 
 south as the Chesa- 
 peake, and returning 
 to England was re- 
 ceived with honor. 
 
 42— Sebastian Cabot 
 Sebastian Cabot, 
 son of John, who had 
 been on the first voy- 
 age set out in the following year (1498) and explored the 
 coast of America from Labrador to Florida. He found 
 a large island and called it Newfoundland. He saw 
 
 Sebastian Cabot at Newfoundland 
 
18 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 great numbers of codfish in the waters and on his return 
 spread the news. Soon fishermen from France and England 
 found their way to the ''fishing banks," of Newfoundland. 
 The winters were so cold however that no settlement was 
 made on this island. 
 
 43 — Amerigo Vespucci 
 
 Amerigo Vespucci, a native of Florence, was a member 
 of a Portuguese expedition which discovered Brazil. Later 
 he made another trip to the same region. On his return to 
 Europe he wrote a glowing account of that land of beautiful 
 flowers and fruits and birds of gay plumage. Learned people 
 were now beginning to think all these newly discovered 
 lands were really a new continent, and some thought Amer- 
 igo had discovered it. 
 
 A German map-maker brought out a little geography 
 and in it called the new lands America, in honor of the ex- 
 plorer he thought had discovered them. At first this name 
 was given only to South America but later the whole con- 
 tinent received it. And so Columbus was deprived of the 
 honor of having the new world called for him. 
 
REVIEW 19 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION I 
 
 1. Before the advent of the white man the western con- 
 tinent was inhabited only by savages called Indians. 
 
 2. The first white men to visit America were the North- 
 men, who came about the year 1000. 
 
 3. The Northmen made no permanent settlement, and 
 their visits to America were soon forgotten. 
 
 4. In the Fifteenth Century people were very anxious to 
 find a short route to the East Indies and China. Most 
 people thought the world was fiat. 
 
 5. Christopher Columbus, a native of Genoa, believed the 
 world to be round. He begged aid from many countries to 
 enable him to try to reach the Indies by sailing west across 
 the Atlantic Ocean. 
 
 6. Columbus finally received this aid from Isabella the 
 CathoUc, Queen of Spain, and with a fleet of three small 
 vessels discovered America, Oct. 12, 1492. 
 
 7. Columbus made four voyages to the New World, and 
 died beUeving he had reached the Indies. The water route 
 to the Indies was, in fact, discovered by Vasco de Gama, a 
 Portuguese, who sailed around the Cape of Good Hope 
 (1497) and so reached India. 
 
 8. Besides his hope of discovering the route to the Indies 
 Columbus was animated by a most Catholic spirit— the 
 desire to bring the knowledge of God to the natives in the 
 New World, and to acquire treasure with which to fight the 
 Turks, and redeem the Holy Sepulchre, in Palestine. 
 
 9. The Mainland of America was discovered (1497) by 
 John Cabot, an Italian in the employ of England. 
 
 10. The New World was called America after an explorer 
 named Amerigo Vespucci, whom some people mistakenly 
 beUeved to be its discoverer. All these discoverers were 
 Catholics. Protestantism had not yet been heard of. 
 
SECTION II 
 
 EXPLORERS 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 SPANISH EXPLORERS 
 
 44— Reasons for Exploration 
 
 This brings us to about the year 1500. We have learned 
 about Columbus, who discovered America, about the Cabots, 
 who first reached its mainland, and about Amerigo Ves- 
 pucci, after whom it was named. During the next hundred 
 years much exploration of the interior country was done 
 by the Spaniards. There were two reasons for these ex- 
 plorations — the love of God, and the desire for conquest 
 and gold. 
 
 45 — Spanish Priests and Spanish Soldiers 
 
 Perhaps you will hear it said that it was only gold and 
 conquest the Spaniards cared for. This is not so. Where 
 the Spanish soldier went, there also went the priest — who 
 often remained to labor and die a holy martyr, for the con- 
 version of the Indians. 
 
 And then again, while the Spaniard conquered the natives 
 he did not kill them off. Millions of Indians still live happily 
 in the countries Spain once governed. This is particularly 
 true of Mexico and South America which were colonized by 
 Spaniards. Much has been written of the Spaniard's cruelty 
 and love of gold — it is well also to know something of his 
 piety and seK sacrifice for souls. 
 
 20 
 
SPANISH EXPLORERS 21 
 
 46 — Las Casas 
 
 In 1502, the Dominican monk, Bartholomew Las Casas, 
 the first priest to be ordained in America, began his life work 
 among the Indians. For sixty years he worked for their 
 
 Las Casas, the protector of the Indians 
 
 good, making several trips to Spain to help their cause, and 
 earning for himself the title of 'Trotector of the Indians/' 
 
 47 — Ponce de Leon 
 
 In 1513, Ponce de Leon, a brave old soldier and companion 
 of Columbus, set sail from Porto Rico. Some say he was in 
 search of a fountain of perpetual youth of which he heard 
 from the Indians. He soon came to Florida, as he called it. 
 This means ''Flowery", from part of the Spanish name for 
 Easter Sunday, on which day he first saw the land. 
 
 48 — Pacific Ocean 
 
 In 1513, a Spaniard of noble birth but of little wealth was 
 governor of a settlement at Panama. His name was Balboa. 
 He was kind to the Indians and they told him of a great 
 ocean beyond the mountains. These he climbed and from 
 their top saw the smooth waters of the broad Pacific Ocean. 
 Descending the mountain, he waded into the waters, with the 
 
22 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 cross in one hand and the flag of Spain in the other, and took 
 possession of all its shores for his King, calling it the South 
 Sea. 
 An American poet has thus described the ceremony: 
 ''For Rome, Leon, Castile, 
 Thrice gave the cleaving blow; 
 And thus Balboa claimed the sea 
 Four hundred years ago." 
 
 Vasco Nunez de Balboa taking possession of the Pacific Ocean 
 
 49 — Narrow Strip of Land Separating Two Great Oceans 
 
 Even from these early times it was the ambition of mari- 
 ners, first to find a passage, and later to make one, through 
 this narrow strip of land which divided the Pacific from the 
 Atlantic Ocean. The dream has now come true through the 
 opening of the Panama Canal. 
 
SPANISH EXPLORERS 23 
 
 50 — Cortez 
 
 Hernando Cortez with a small force set out to conquer 
 Mexico, in 1519. For two years he fought the Aztecs, a race 
 of Indians living in that country, and at last conquered them. 
 These people were partly civilized. Great quantities of 
 gold and silver were taken and sent to Spain. At last the 
 long sought for treasure had been found and Spain soon be- 
 came one of the richest nations in Europe. 
 
 51 — Magellan 
 
 This same year, 1519, Ferdinand Magellan, a Portuguese 
 in the employ of Spain, tried to find the westward passage 
 to the Indies. With five ships he sailed down the coast of 
 South America and west through the strait which is now 
 named after him. He then came to the great ocean which 
 he named ''Pacific", because it seemed so calm after the 
 Atlantic, which is very rough in that part of the world. 
 
 In time he discovered the Philippine Islands, where he lost 
 his life fighting the natives (1521). One of his captains suc- 
 ceeded in rounding the Cape of Good Hope and reaching 
 Spain with one ship. The journey took two years and was 
 the first voyage around the world. It proved beyond a 
 doubt that the world was round; it also proved that Col- 
 umbus had not reached India. 
 
 52 — Navarez 
 
 Thinking that another empire rich as Mexico might be 
 discovered, Navarez, a Spanish soldier, with four hundred 
 men, landed in Florida (1528). After famine and terrible 
 suffering nearly all of them died or were killed by the In- 
 dians. Only four managed to reach Mexico after six years 
 of wandering through the forests. Among those on this 
 unfortunate trip were John Juarez, Bishop of Florida. He 
 was the first bishop in what is now the United States. 
 
24 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 53 — Franciscan Missions 
 
 The story of one of the survivors of this trip made several 
 holy priests eager to enter the country. One of them was 
 Father Mark, a Franciscan. Leaving Mexico he travelled 
 north over many hundreds of miles until he came to New 
 
 Mexico, where he plant- 
 ed a cross in an Indian 
 village, in 1539. Re- 
 turning he gave an ac- 
 count of his journey 
 which led the Spaniards, 
 under Coronado, to enter 
 the country with a con- 
 siderable force. 
 
 54- 
 
 Disap- 
 
 Coronado's 
 pointment 
 They marched inland, 
 and nearly as far east as 
 the Mississippi River, 
 but found the cities that 
 had been reported were 
 only Pueblo Indian vil- 
 lages, and that no treas- 
 ure was to be had. 
 They were the first to 
 see the Grand Canon of the Colorado. They also met with 
 enormous herds of buffalo which at that time overran the 
 plains of the West. The expedition returned, but three of 
 the priests remained, who labored among the Indians until 
 finally put to death. They were the first martyrs for the 
 faith in the present United States. 
 
 Father Mark 
 
25 
 
26 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 DISCOVERY OF THE MISSISSIPPI 
 55— De Soto 
 
 About the same time, 1539, Fernando De Soto, gover- 
 nor of Cuba landed in Florida, with a large force to explore 
 the interior of the continent. For two years he pushed 
 through the country, fighting the natives and enduring great 
 trials. Crossing what is now Georgia, Alabama and Miss- 
 issippi he came at last, in 1541, to the Mississippi River. 
 
 A year later De Soto died and was buried on the banks of 
 the great river he had discovered. Fearing the Indians 
 would steal his body, his companions dug it up and sank it 
 at midnight in the muddy waters of the great river. A few 
 of his men afterward reached civilization, but every priest 
 had perished in the wilderness. 
 
 56— The Huguenots 
 
 Early in the sixteenth century the Catholic Church lost 
 many of her children in Europe, through the establishment of 
 Protestantism. From that time the history of America was 
 much influenced by the bitter feeling between Catholics and 
 Protestants. In 1562, some French Protestants, called 
 Huguenots, built a fort at the mouth of the St. John River, 
 in Florida. Spain claimed this country by right of discov- 
 ery and sent a force under Admiral Melendez to destroy the 
 French. 
 
 57 — St. Augustine founded 
 
 Melendez built a fort at St. Augustine, in 1565, and some- 
 time afterwards attacked the French at Fort Caroline, killing 
 nearly all of them. To avenge this a Frenchman, named De 
 Gourgues, fitted out an expedition which attacked St. Au- 
 gustine and hanged the soldiers there. 
 
 The Spaniards, however, continued to occupy the site and 
 
DISCOVERY OF THE MISSISSIPPI 
 
 27 
 
 the present city of St. Augustine is the oldest in the coun- 
 try. This fight between the Spaniards and French was the 
 first quarrel over territory in the new world. The Hugue- 
 not settlement is the first we hear of Protestants in America. 
 
 58 — Florida Missions 
 
 St. Francis Borgia, head of the Jesuits, sent priests to Flor- 
 ida in 1566. They studied the Indian language and founded 
 the Florida Missions. Soon the Franciscans entered Florida 
 and also suffered 
 hardships and trials 
 and even death for 
 the glory of God. 
 Towards the end of 
 the Century almost 
 all the missions were 
 destroyed and the 
 good priests killed. 
 
 59— Santa Fe 
 In 1583, Santa Fe, 
 in New Mexico, the 
 second oldest city in 
 the United States, 
 was founded. The 
 Franciscan Missions 
 located there were 
 very successful, and, 
 long before the Eng- 
 lish hadmadeasingle 
 settlement in the 
 New World whole 
 tribes of Indians had 
 been converted. The Jesuit teacher 
 
28 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 
 60 — Verrazani 
 
 Francis I, King of France, sent out an expedition to Amer- 
 ica in 1524 under Verrazani, a native of Florence. The 
 
 coast of Carolina was 
 reached and Verrazani then 
 sailed north. He was prob- 
 ably the first white man to 
 enter New York harbor. He 
 called his discoveries New 
 France and erected crosses 
 at various places. Ven-a- 
 zani's description of the 
 Atlantic Coast was the fii'st 
 one published. 
 
 61 — C artier 
 
 Ten years later Jacques 
 Cartier was sent by the 
 same king to make fmther 
 discoveries. In 1534, he en- 
 tered the Gulf of St. Law- 
 rence, which he named in 
 honor of the martyr, and 
 erected a cross thirty feet 
 high on the shore of Gaspe 
 Cartier then continued up the St. Lawrence River 
 he could see land on both sides. He won the 
 friendship of the natives and an Indian chief allowed two of 
 his sons to go back with hini to France. 
 
 62— Cartier 's Other Voyages 
 
 The next year Cartier again entered the St. Lawrence and 
 
 Erecting a cross in the new world 
 
 Bay. 
 until 
 
FRENCH EXPLORATIONS 
 
 29 
 
 sailed up as far as the Indian village of Hochelaga. The 
 country was beautiful. Game, fish, and fruit abounded, 
 and the little Indian village was beautifully situated at the 
 foot of a mountain. Cartier and a friendly Huron chief 
 climbed its top, and the 
 explorer was so de- 
 lighted with the view 
 that he called it Mont- 
 real or Royal Moun- 
 tain. Thus the present 
 great city of Montreal 
 acquu-ed its name. The 
 winter was severe, and 
 in the spring Cartier 
 went back to France. 
 
 A third voyage did 
 not accomplish any- 
 thing, and then for over 
 sixty years France was 
 so taken up with civil 
 war that no further set- 
 tlements were attempt- 
 ed in America. 
 
 Jacques Cartier 
 
 63 — Quebec 
 
 In 1608, Samuel de Champlain, a retired naval officer, 
 sailed up the St. Lawrence until he came to a part where the 
 banks were very high and steep, and the river not very wide. 
 Here he built a fort and founded the city of Quebec. Its 
 natural position for defense was very strong, and it soon 
 became the headquarters of the Fi^ench in America. 
 
 Champlain, who has been called the ''Father of New 
 France", was a brave and pious man. Anxious to convert 
 the Indians he sent home for missionary priests. The 
 
30 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Franciscans, and shortly after the Jesuits, took up this 
 great work. They penetrated the heart of the wilderness, 
 their work for the Indians leading them daily to new places, 
 and into new dangers. The country was gradually explored 
 by these holy men in their zeal for the salvation of souls. 
 
 An early view of Quebec 
 
 64 — Discoveries 
 
 Champlain himself was an ardent explorer. He pushed 
 south into what is now New York and discovered the lake 
 called after him. To the west he explored Lakes Erie and 
 Huron. With the friendly Algonquin Indians he fought the 
 fierce Iroquois* of New York. 
 
 In a battle Champlain and some companions suddenly ap- 
 peared, and firing their guns, killed several of the Iroquois. 
 These Indians had never heard a gun before, and the loud 
 noise, the flash, and the sudden death of their companions 
 so frightened them that they fled in terror. The effect of 
 this was important, as thereafter the Iroquois always hated 
 the French and took sides with their enemies. 
 
 * The Iroquois or Five Nations. These Indians lived in the present 
 State of New York, and were very powerful. They were divided into 
 five nations, the Senecas, Cayugas, Onondagas, Oneidas and Mohawks. 
 
DRAKE 
 
 31 
 
 CHAPTERXI 
 ENGLISH EXPLORATIONS 
 65 — Northwest Passage 
 
 When it became known that America was a continent, it 
 was still thought that somewhere through its northern part a 
 passage could be found for ships to sail from the Atlantic 
 to the Pacific Ocean. The English particularly were of the 
 opinion that such a passage could be discovered. This sup- 
 posed passage became known as the Northwest Passage. 
 
 66 — Martin Frobisher 
 An Englishman, 
 named Martin Fro- 
 bisher, made three voy- 
 ages, between 1576 and 
 1579, to discover the 
 water route to the In- 
 dies and China. He 
 did not find it, but 
 twice brought back his 
 ships laden with what 
 he thought was gold, 
 but which proved to be 
 only worthless stones. 
 
 67— Drake 
 
 England was now a 
 Protestant nation, and 
 the rivalry with Cath- 
 olic Spain was great. 
 Sir Francis Drake, an English sea rover, set out in 1579, on 
 a voyage to prey on the Spaniards. He reached the Pacific 
 Ocean through Magellan Straits and plundered the Spanish 
 settlements in Chili and Peru. 
 
 Sir Francis Drake 
 
32 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Fearing the Spanish fleet hunting for him in the south, 
 Drake tried to get back to England by saiHng north around 
 North America. He sailed as far north as Oregon and find- 
 ing no passage through turned back to California. Resting 
 for a time in San Francisco Bay, he called the country 
 New Albion and claimed it for England. Drake finally re- 
 turned home by way of the Cape of Good Hope, thus mak- 
 ing the second voyage around the world. 
 
 68 — Dutch Explorations 
 
 Another nation had a large traffic with the Indies and so 
 was anxious to find the short Northwest Passage. This was 
 
 The "Half Moon" in the highlands of the Hudson River 
 
 Holland, where the Dutch people live. In 1608, they em- 
 ployed an explorer, Henry Hudson, an Englishman, to search 
 for the short sea route to Asia. Hudson in his ship, the 
 ''Half Moon,'' reached the American coast in 1609, and ex- 
 plored many inlets hoping to come upon an open passage. 
 
SIR WALTER RALEIGH 
 
 33 
 
 Reaching the Hudson River (called after him), he sailed up 
 as far as where Albany now stands. He found no passage, 
 but he realized that a large fur trade could be established 
 with the Indians. So he claimed the country for the Dutch 
 East India Com- 
 pany, which had sent 
 him out. The land 
 claimed extended 
 from the Delaware 
 to the Connecticut 
 River and cut in two 
 the territory along 
 the coast claimed by 
 England. 
 
 69 — Sir Humphrey 
 Gilbert 
 About 1583, Sir 
 Humphrey Gilbert 
 made two attempts 
 to colonize America 
 but did not succeed. 
 He was drowned on 
 his last voyage. 
 
 70 
 
 -Sir Walter 
 Raleigh 
 
 Sir Walter Raleigh 
 
 Sir Walter Raleigh was the half brother of Gilbert and 
 after his death made many efforts to start a colony in 
 America. He did not succeed. These attempts at settle- 
 ment were principally around Roanoke Island. Raleigh 
 was the first to bring tobacco and the potato to England. 
 The potato grew very easily in Ireland and became one of 
 the principal articles of food in that land. 
 
34 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Raleigh learned from the Indians to smoke tobacco. One 
 day in England, when he was smoking his pipe, a servant 
 entered the room with some ale for him to drink. Seeing 
 the smoke coming out of his master's mouth and nose, he 
 
 thought that Sir 
 Walter was on fire, 
 and dashed the ale 
 over him. 
 
 71 — Virginia 
 
 All the territory 
 claimed by England 
 in America was now 
 called Virginia. It 
 was so named by 
 Queen Elizabeth in 
 her own honor. 
 
 72 — Lost Colony 
 
 Raleigh's first col- 
 ony did not succeed 
 and a second was 
 started at Roanoke, 
 in 1587. Here little 
 Virginia Dare was 
 born, the first child 
 of English speaking 
 parents to be born in America. The Governor of the col- 
 ony went home to England for supplies. On his return 
 three years later the colony of over one hundred people had 
 vanished. The only sign left was the word ''Croatan," 
 carved on a tree. Nobody knows to this day what became 
 of them all. 
 
 ^^S|JL^ 
 
 L 
 
 
 T^^^ 
 
 1 
 
 L 
 
 ^ 
 
 ■H^ 
 
 1 
 
 Wtl^^^M:^ 
 
 1 
 
 Queen Elizabeth 
 
REVIEW 35 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION II 
 
 1. Florida was discovered (1513) by Ponce de Leon. 
 Florida means ** flowery," from a part of the Spanish name 
 for Easter Sunday, on which day the land was discovered. 
 
 2. The Pacific Ocean was discovered (1513) at Panama, 
 by Balboa. He called it the South Sea. 
 
 3. A semi-civilized race of Indians, called Aztecs, in- 
 habited Mexico. They were conquered (1519) by Hernan- 
 do Cortez, and Spain received much treasure from this 
 country. 
 
 4. In 1519, the first voyage around the world was made 
 by an expedition under Ferdinand Magellan. This voyage 
 proved beyond all doubt, that the world was round, and also 
 proved that America was a continent. 
 
 5. The Mississippi was discovered (1539) by Fernando de 
 Soto. He died and was buried in its waters. 
 
 6. Canada was discovered (1524) by Jacques Cartier, a 
 Frenchman. 
 
 7. Quebec was founded (1608) by Samuel de Champlain, 
 the ''Father of New France." France claimed all the coun- 
 try thereabouts. 
 
 8. The Pacific Coast of America was first visited, about 
 1580, by Francis Drake an English sea captain. He is the 
 first Protestant explorer of importance we hear of. All 
 those before him were CathoUcs. 
 
 9. Henry Hudson, an EngUshman employed by Holland, 
 visited the present site of New York, in 1608, and sailed 
 up the river named after him, as far as where Albany now 
 stands. He was in search of the ''northwest passage," 
 a water route through the American Continent which many 
 believed existed. 
 
 10. Sir Humphrey Gilbert, and his brother-in-law Sir 
 Walter Raleigh, made several unsuccessful attempts to 
 found colonies in Virginia, toward the end of the Sixteenth 
 Century. Virginia was the name then given to all the 
 English claims in America. They were so called in honor 
 of Queen EUzabeth. 
 
SECTION III 
 
 COLONIZATION 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 SEVENTEENTH CENTURY 
 
 73 — The Seventeenth Century 
 
 At the year 1600, more than one hundred years after the 
 discovery of America, the only settlements in the present 
 United States were at St. Augustine and Santa Fe. Both of 
 these were to a great extent made possible by the work of 
 the Catholic priests among the Indians Now, however, the 
 English, French, and Dutch were all eager to colonize the 
 lands they claimed in America. 
 
 74 — London and Plymouth Companies 
 
 It took a great deal of money to start a colony, more than 
 one man could afford, as Sir Walter Raleigh had found out. 
 So a company called the Virginia Company was formed to 
 develop the English claims. A number of men from London 
 got together and formed a branch of the Virginia Company 
 caJled the London Company. 
 
 Others from Plymouth formed a branch called the Ply- 
 mouth Company. This latter company was given grants 
 of land on the New England Coast. The London Com- 
 pany received territory on the Atlantic Coast south of the 
 Potomac River. 
 
 75 — Jamestown Settled 1607 
 
 The Plymouth Company sent out a colony to Maine near 
 the Kennebec River but it failed. The London Company 
 
 36 
 
CAPTAIN JOHN SMITH 
 
 37 
 
 had a better territory in the warmer lands further to the 
 south. In 1607, it sent out colonists who reached Virginia 
 and settled on a river which they called the James. The 
 little settlement was called Jamestown. Both were named 
 in honor of King James I, of England. 
 
 This was the first permanent English settlement in Amer- 
 ica. However its beginning was full of troubles. The colo- 
 nists were badly chosen for their work as there were few 
 mechanics or la- 
 borers. Most of the 
 new comers were 
 brokendown gentle- 
 men, who spent their 
 time looking for gold, 
 instead of working. 
 Food became scarce 
 and starvation was 
 near. 
 
 76 — Captain John 
 Smith 
 When things were 
 very bad Capt. John Smith took charge, and made the rule 
 that "Those who did not work should not eat." Soon all 
 were at work planting corn and clearing the forest. The 
 colonists made friends with the Indians and traded small 
 articles with them for food. When Smith was in James- 
 town things ran very well but he was very fond of roving 
 about and exploring the country. 
 
 77 — Pocahontas 
 
 During one of his trips Smith was wounded and captured 
 by some Indians. They made up their minds to kill him. 
 Smith was not afraid. He took out his pocket compass and 
 
 Settlement of Jamestown 
 
38 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 the savages became interested in the way it worked and 
 spared his life. He was taken before the Chief, Powhatan, 
 who ordered him put to death. As he was about to be 
 brained with a club, Pocohontas the little daughter of the 
 
 Pocahontas saves the life of Captain John Smith 
 
 chief begged her father to spare his life. The chief relented 
 and Smith was set free. Pocahontas became a friend of the 
 settlers and brought them many gifts of food. 
 
 78 — Starving Time 
 
 In 1609, about five hundred new colonists arrived but they 
 were just as lazy as the first lot and did not want to work. 
 They expected to fill their chests with gold and go back 
 home to spend their money. Smith was injured about this 
 time and went back to England. With no one to compel 
 the lazy colonists to work nothing was done. 
 
 The Indians became hostile and killed many. Food gave 
 
AKGALL 
 
 39 
 
 out and that winter was known as the Starving Time. When 
 spring came there were but sixty people left and they were 
 about to desert the colony, when Lord Delaware arrived with 
 fresh settlers. The colony then began to prosper. Forts 
 were built for defense, all were made to work and supplies 
 were gathered. 
 
 Coming of Lord Delaware 
 
 79— Argall 
 
 A wicked sea captain, named Argall, committed a con- 
 temptible act. Pocahontas, the daughter of Powhatan, was 
 bought by him from a tribe of Indians she was visiting. 
 The price he paid was a copper kettle. Argall held her for 
 ransom. Powhatan got ready for war instead. Just then 
 John Rolfe, a young colonist, offered to marry Pocahontas 
 and Powhatan agreed. After their marriage Rolfe took her 
 to England to visit the King. 
 
40 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 80 — Argall Destroys Missions 
 
 A short time after this the treacherous Ai'gall attacked the 
 French missionaries at Mt. Desert in Maine. He killed one, 
 turned others adrift in an open boat and took the rest cap- 
 tive to Virginia. Governor Dale who had succeeded Lord 
 Delaware was going to hang them. He relented however 
 and they reached France safely. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 PROGRESS OF COLONY 
 
 81 — Community Plan 
 
 Dm'ing the early days the colony was run on a community 
 plan. That is each colonist received a share of all the crops 
 and products. This was found to be a poor plan as those 
 who worked hard supported the idlers. So each man was 
 given a piece of land which was to belong to him, and on 
 which he could build his own house and raise his own crops. 
 
 82 — Tobacco 
 
 The colonists had looked in vain for gold but they found 
 something which was almost as valuable. John Rolfe, the 
 husband of Pocahontas, commenced growing tobacco, in 1615. 
 Soon it was found that England would buy all that could be 
 raised and everyone started raising it. It was used even 
 as money, and so little of anything else was gi'own that laws 
 had to be passed compelling each man to raise a certain 
 amount of corn for food. 
 
 83— First Assembly 
 
 In this first English settlement in America the people soon 
 showed they wanted to govern themselves. In 1619 each of 
 the eleven plantations elected two delegates, who assembled 
 in Jamestown. This assembly was called the House of 
 Burgesses. We, who are citizens of the great American 
 
PROGRESS OF COLONY 41 
 
 Republic, should remember the little assembly in Virginia. 
 It was the beginning of ''government by the people" in the 
 new world. 
 
 84— Slavery 
 
 The first slaves in the colony were brought by a Dutch 
 ship in the same year, 1619. They were twenty negi'oes 
 from Africa. Later white people were also held in a kind of 
 slavery. These were criminals and also poor people from 
 England, who could not pay their passage to America. They 
 bound themselves to work a long time for the planters, in 
 return for their passage money to the new world. They 
 were called ''indentured servants.'' 
 
 85— Family Ties 
 
 In 1620, a number of young women came over to Virginia 
 from England. They were mamed to the planters who paid 
 the expense of their passage. The colonists became happy 
 and content. They were peaceful and prosperous, except 
 when the Indians gave them trouble. 
 
 86 — Indian Massacre 
 
 The Indians went on the war path in 1622 and massacred 
 nearly four hundred whites. A war followed, and the In- 
 dians were so severely punished that they were quiet for 
 twenty years. In 1624, King James took away the charter 
 of the London Company and made Vu'ginia a royal province. 
 In 1642, dui'ing the Civil War in England ^^irginia remained 
 true to the King and so became known as "The Old Do- 
 
 87 — Manners 
 
 There were few towns or villages in Virginia and there 
 was little education, as there were notmany books orschools. 
 
42 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 The people lived for the most part on plantations, where in 
 time they built fine homes and kept many slaves. Their 
 amusements were fox hunting, racing, and other out of door 
 sports. They had no manufactures, giving all their time to 
 raising tobacco. What goods they needed, were brought 
 to them from England in the ships which took theu- tobacco 
 
 back. They raised all 
 their own food. 
 
 88 — Religion 
 
 Their religion was that 
 of the Church of Eng- 
 land. All had to help 
 support the church and 
 were compelled to at- 
 tend it. No Catholics 
 were allowed to practice 
 their religion, and 
 priests were sent out of 
 the colony within five 
 days. 
 
 All that remains of Jamestown 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 SETTLEMENT OF NEW YORK 
 
 89— First Settlers 
 
 We have learned that New York was first visited by Ver- 
 razani and later, in 1609, by Henry Hudson, an Englishman 
 in the employ of Holland. Hudson claimed the teiTitory 
 for the Dutch East India Company. This company, in 1614, 
 sent out agents to trade with the Indians. They found the 
 same beautiful bay and noble river Hudson had seen, but not 
 a white man was there. A few Indians paddled about in 
 their canoes. To-day ships and steamers from all parts of 
 
DUTCH SETTLEMENTS 
 
 43 
 
 the world crowd these waters. MilUons of people live on the 
 shores. It is the great harbor of New York. 
 
 90 — New Netherlands 
 
 Landing on the end of Manhattan Island, a little trading 
 post was founded. Knives, guns, hatchets, looking glasses, 
 and small trinkets were bartered for the skins of beaver, otter, 
 mink, and other animals. Near this very spot many great 
 ''sky scraper'' buildings of New York City now stand. A 
 little later the Dutch sailed up the beautiful Hudson River 
 and established another trading post. It came to be known 
 as Fort Orange, the site of the present city of Albany. 
 
 A View of New Amsterdam in 1656 
 The church built in the fort (now the Battery) in 1642 
 
 The powerful Iroquois inhabited the region thereabouts. 
 These Indians hated their neighbors the Fi'ench since the 
 time Champlain fought them, and readily made friends with 
 the Dutch and later with the English. 
 
 91— Other Dutch Trading Posts 
 
 Other Dutch people crossed over the Hudson River to 
 trade with the Indians of New Jersey. They built Fort 
 
44 PREPAKATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Nassau, where Camden now stands. Still others sailed 
 along the water, now called Long Island Sound, and traded 
 with the Connecticut Indians. So you see the Dutch claimed 
 what is now one of the richest parts of our country. In 
 honor of their old home they called it all New Netherland. 
 
 92 — New Amsterdam 
 
 The places we have spoken of were as yet only trading 
 posts, but, in 1623, a new company, called the Dutch West 
 India Company, sent a large number of settlers to Manhat- 
 tan. The village was given the name of New Amsterdam 
 and it prospered from the beginning. The Dutch friendship 
 with the powerful Iroquois also enabled them to extend their 
 colonies to the interior of the country. 
 
 93 — Patroons 
 
 In order to hurry the growth of settlements large grants 
 of land were offered to anyone starting a colony of at least 
 fifty people outside the island of Manhattan. These pro- 
 prietors were called "patroons" and lived like lords, each on 
 his own land. 
 
 94 — Dutch Governors 
 
 For forty years, until 1664, New Netherlands was ruled by 
 Dutch Governors, the last of whom was Peter Stuyvesant, 
 called ''Headstrong Peter. " He was brave and honest but 
 very despotic. The people were inclined to want more 
 freedom but he threatened to ''make a foot shorter" anyone 
 who did not obey him. Stuyvesant had lost a leg in an at- 
 tack on a Portuguese fort in the West Indies and used a 
 wooden one. 
 
 95 — New Sweden 
 
 The King of Sweden also sent out some of his people to 
 found a colony in the new world. They were led by Peter 
 
II^^^HHHHIJjjj^^^ 
 
 ^i^ 
 
 Nf» V^ ^?S.i^^ 
 
 
 ^^H 
 
 ^H: 
 
 
 ^MBBByA ^z* ^, 
 
 ^^^K^^^fc 
 
 
 ^^pHHn'^ij)' "'i^*^" 
 
 m«^^^^Mb 
 
 
 »^^^B*' 
 
 E^^BHH 
 
 
 B^ ^^ »»PI|ii 
 
 ^si 
 
 
 
 
 
 |HH9k^\, ^Bk^ 
 
 ji.. 
 
 ^^IH^H^^^ 'I^^^MKuH^^^^nffli 
 
 ^^^HBSBrs^ ^i^f^BK^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 HRH^B^"^ ^'^^^^vH^^HHH 
 
 ^^^^Hf^V^^/'^'VK^ 
 
 Sr 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I^R' VC. ^^k 
 
 ^ ^fe 
 
 Hi^^^^^^M^^^^^^^^" ^^^^^^^|^^fc= 
 
 ^^m'^^^^^^M 
 
 a^H ^ "''^ 
 
 ^^^E^^^BHH|^j^^^^^^^^^f'g:;^^^^|^^^ffl||^^^ 
 
 wj^^^^^^^^^M 
 
 K '^y-'^"^'-^^'^ 
 
 ^^^H^BI^I^HHH^^^^n^^^^yr^^^^^^^" ^^^^^HHI^^B 
 
 W^^^S^^^ ^%^^H^^^ 
 
 Bl ^^E< -^ 
 
 ■^^^■H^^^//;^^^^^H|||H 
 
 9^s£f^^^^ 
 
 ^^fc A 
 
 ■PP^^iflHi^fc'^ ^^^S^^^silB 
 
 ai^^ft^'^^iM 
 
 ^^K'V'^^k 
 
 ^^y|K^/^^^^^^^H^^^M 
 
 ^M 
 
 MB 
 
 ^^^E^^^^^^^w^^^^^^^^^^i^^^^^^^^^H^^ 
 
 s^l^^^Tw^^raBn 
 
 ■MPwu^^^H 
 
 
 w^^^mJ^^^^^^M 
 
 ^^tTM^B 
 
 BMJ^^^^^^yywMW^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^«S| 
 
 ^^M^^^^^^^^k 
 
 ^E(L#yaH^B 
 
 
 ^^M^^^ 
 
 ^filHI 
 
 ^^^^■^^^^^^^^^rtj^^^^S^l^^^^gll^lllB^Hg^^P 
 
 ^^■^^K 
 
 ^^^^H 
 
 W^^'>-'fM^^^^ "<^.j)3ti^'l^^^|^||^^^^BBBillS^^wl 
 
 ^MmiB^^^^^^^^ 
 
 ^^^^^SbbhII 
 
 
 ^M^^^B 
 
 BH^H 
 
 ^HBH^^^^^^^ s^^ ^^^^'^ ^^^^~^ wi('^^^9BmS^^^^hk^ 
 
 ^^^^aKllfijl!mlW™i^^^l 
 
 B^^^^^Hw^^^B 
 
 
 aH|B|i|M^p| 
 
 [^^HHSj 
 
 ^HH^^^^^B^Ki ^'^SbkI^'^^'^ ^^^^^^^^^b^^B 
 
 ^hH^B 
 
 H^^B 
 
 
 ^^^^^^^^^^^9^S 
 
 ^^g^^^^H^B 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^^n^^^HHtHnH^HBi^^ r« .'^^^^JlP^^''^ 
 
 ^^i1^^^^^^M3|^MmH| 
 
 ■ar™""^^^^^^^^ 
 
 ■H^^P^^ 
 
 ""^"^^^^^ 
 
 
 ^HM^^HBjwfei^iiiB^sr" ^S"^'" 
 
 V. 
 
 - - z-3 
 
 ^HHI^^^'-^ 
 
 
 -ri,-=-;r-f1 
 
 ■^^HH^HhI^HJ^^P?'^^'!'!- 
 
 
 "-y^^ 
 
 HHH^R^|r's^vc;~~ 
 
 
 ^^^^B 
 
 
 
 ^^^^^B 
 
 ilBlilrowwiiWM£S^»MMjiv..virr,.sUmA'^ 
 
 •■ -■ V- ~ ~ - -- "^. ""-- 
 
 ~:::^^^M 
 
 Governor Peter Stuyvesant in a rage tears up the English demand for 
 the surrender of New Amsterdam 
 45 
 
46 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Minuit a Dutchman who had been Governor of New Neth- 
 erlands. The Swedes settled on the Delaware River, in 1638, 
 and called the country New Sweden. A few years later the 
 Dutch of New York sent a force and captured the settle- 
 ment and added it to the New Netherlands. 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 ENGLISH IN NEW YORK 
 
 96 — English Take New Amsterdam 
 
 The Dutch colony at New Netherlands separated the 
 English colonies of New England and Virginia, and the Eng- 
 lish made up their minds to capture it. They sent a fleet 
 of four ships and demanded its surrender, (1664). Peter 
 Stuyvesant stumped around on his wooden leg and wanted to 
 fight. The thrifty Dutch settlers did not want their homes 
 knocked down by cannon balls and made him surrender. 
 The English took the whole country and the King gave 
 it to his brother, the Catholic Duke of York and Albany. 
 
 97— Called New York 
 
 The name New Amsterdam was changed to New York, 
 and Fort Orange became Albany. It became a ''proprie- 
 tary" colony; that is one owned outright by a person. The 
 colony remained English with the exception of one year, 
 1673-74, when the Dutch re-captured it, but lost it again 
 to the English. So England came to own the whole coast 
 from Florida to Nova Scotia. 
 
 98 — English Governors 
 
 The first two English Governors of New York ruled 
 wisely but the third, named Andros, was a tyrant. After 
 him came Governor Thomas Dongan, an Irish Roman Cath- 
 olic. He called together an assembly and gave the colony 
 what is known as the Dongan Charter, or the ''Charter of 
 
ENGLISH IN NEW YORK 47 
 
 Liberties/' Among other things it gave Hberty of con- 
 science. 
 
 Dongan was a devout Catholic and had his own private 
 chapel, with a Jesuit priest as chaplain. In 1685, the Duke 
 of York, to whom New York belonged, became King, and 
 the territory became a royal province, remaining so until 
 after the Revolution. 
 
 99 — Catholicity Proscribed 
 
 A revolution in England took the throne from the Catholic 
 King and gave it to the Protestants, William and Mary. 
 This resulted in the New York Assembly passing laws, in 
 1691, which made Catholicity a crime. Many of the Catho- 
 lic Indians went to Canada to live, where their descendants 
 still remain true to the faith. The Indian Catholic missions 
 in central New York were flourishing at this time, and 
 schools and chui'ches were being established. 
 
 100 — Manners and Religion 
 
 At this time the people of New York were still mostly 
 Dutch. They were thrifty and hospitable. They lived 
 plainly, arising at dawn, and going to bed at sunset. The 
 houses were of wood or of brick brought over from Holland. 
 Protestantism was the religion of the colony but the Dutch 
 did not persecute the Catholics. 
 
 Under Governor Dongan a Catholic school was opened, 
 and three priests were stationed in the town. Later this 
 fair treatment of Catholics ceased, and the practice of 
 their religion was forbidden. Still later the Catholics were 
 subjected to persecution. Priests were expelled and threat- 
 ened with death and, in 1741, four Catholics, unjustly ac- 
 cused of a plot to burn the town, were put to death. 
 
48 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 NEW JERSEY 
 101 — New Jersey 
 
 \\Tien the Duke of York became the proprietor of the 
 New Netherlands, he sold the land between the Hudson and 
 the Delaware rivers to his friends Lord Berkely and Sir 
 George Carteret. The latter had been the Governor of the 
 Island of Jersey in the English Channel, and the new grant 
 was called New Jersey in his honor. 
 
 x^^^^ 
 
 Governor Carteret of New Jersey 
 
 102— First Settlement 
 
 The first English 
 settlement was at 
 Elizabeth. But the 
 settlers refused to pay 
 rent or taxes, and so, 
 in 1674, Lord Berkely 
 sold his share of the 
 land to William Penn 
 and some other Quak- 
 ers. It was then called 
 West Jersey. When 
 a few years later Car- 
 teret died, the Quakers 
 also bought his share, 
 called East Jersey. 
 
 103 — Royal Province 
 
 Again the owners had trouble collecting the rents, and in 
 1702, gave up their claims to the King, and New Jersey also 
 became a royal province. Many Dutch lived in the eastern 
 part of New Jersey near the Hudson. Puritans from New 
 England settled at Newark. New Jersey was never bothered 
 by the Indians and so grew rapidly and was prosperous. 
 
NEW ENGLAND 49 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 NEW ENGLAND 
 
 104— Plymouth 
 
 The first settlement in what is now Massachusetts was 
 made, in 1620, by the Pilgrims. Pilgrim means ''wanderer'' 
 and these people are so called because they wandered from 
 place to place, before reaching America. They were ''Sep- 
 aratists" in religion, and were persecuted because they had 
 separated from the Church of England. So they left Eng- 
 land and settled for a few years in Holland. That country 
 was strange to them, and wanting a home of their own, they 
 returned to England and spent several weeks there, prepar- 
 ing to go to America. 
 
 About one hundred of the Pilgrims sailed in the little ship 
 INIayflower, and landed at Plymouth near Cape Cod. This 
 Cape was in that part of the country called "New England'' 
 by Capt. John Smith, on his map of the coast of northern 
 North America. This map was drawn in 1614. 
 
 105 — Mayflower Compact 
 
 Before leaving the Mayflower the Pilgrims made an agree- 
 ment or compact, binding themselves to make and keep 
 laws that would be fair and just to all. They elected Miles 
 Standish their military leader and prepared to settle per- 
 manently. 
 
 107— First Winter. 
 
 The newcomers' first winter on this bleak New England 
 coast was very severe. They were able at first to build only 
 one large house, which had to shelter all who lived on shore. 
 The women and children lived on board the Mayflower. 
 This single building, however, was the beginning of the town 
 of Plymouth, Massachusetts. 
 
50 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Before spring more than one half of the company had died 
 from exposure and famine, among them Governor Carver. 
 Yet so determined were the Pilgrims to have a home of theu- 
 own that, when the Mayflower went back to England in the 
 Spring, not one of the colony went with her. 
 
 Puritan settlers in America 
 108— Indians 
 
 AMien Spring airived the Pilgi'ims were visited by a 
 friendly Indian who said to them *' Welcome Englishmen." 
 He had learned these few words in English from the fisher- 
 men who visited the coast. 
 
 Massasoit, a powerful Algonquin chief, soon became 
 friendly with the Englishmen, making a treaty of alliance 
 with them and remaining their fii*m friend. 
 
 109 — Defiance of Canonicus 
 
 Near the English settlement there was another tribe of 
 Indians who were foes of IMassasoit. ^Mien he became 
 
NEW ENGLAND 51 
 
 friendly with the Pilgrims, these other savages made up their 
 minds to make war on the English. Their chief, Canonicus, 
 sent to the whites a skin of a rattlesnake stuffed with arrows, 
 as a token of hostility. William Bradford, who was the 
 second governor, retui'ned to the Indians the skin filled with 
 powder and shot. Canonicus then knew the English would 
 fight and therefore let them alone. 
 
 The colony grew slowly. From the first each church 
 membei* had a vote in the government. Town meetings 
 were held in which the settlers voted on measures for the 
 good of the colony. 
 
 110 — Massachusetts Bay Colony 
 
 In 1628, a large number of Puritans came from England 
 and founded the Massachusetts Bay Colony at Salem. 
 Boston was settled, in 1630, by Puritans from that town. 
 This colony grew quickly although its laws were severe. 
 The Piu'itans had been persecuted in England and now 
 that they were free to worship as they pleased, they punished 
 people who had different religious views. 
 
 Ill— Witchcraft 
 
 Later a queer superstition spread among some of the 
 Puritan colonists. They began to believe that many of 
 their people were witches; that they were controlled by evil 
 spirits. No one was safe from being accused, and many 
 good people were put in prison and tortured, and some were 
 hanged. 
 
 112 — Progress of the Colony 
 
 The Pui'itans were industrious, sober, enterprising and 
 strict in religious matters. They also were narrow minded 
 and bigoted regarding liberty of conscience. Amusements 
 were not allowed and it was considered wi'ong: to dance or 
 
52 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 to play musical instruments. It was sinful, the Puritans 
 said, to waste time in any way. Every one was compelled 
 to go to church on Sunday. Each chui'ch or congregation 
 governed itself. The Puritans were cruel to the Indians. 
 However, they were anxious to be well educated, and Har- 
 vard College was founded, in 1636, and a printing press was 
 set up in Cambridge, Massachusetts. 
 
 Harvard College 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 NEW HAMPSHIRE, MAINE, CONNECTICUT AND 
 RHODE ISLAND 
 
 113 — Gorges and Mason 
 
 Two men, named Gorges and Mason, received a grant of 
 all the land between the Merrimac and the Piscataqua 
 rivers. In 1623, settlements of dissatisfied Puritans, and 
 other Englishmen, were made at Portsmouth and Dover, 
 and the country was called New Hampshire. 
 
 The settlers had a hard time protecting themselves from 
 the Indians and asked to be joined to Massachusetts. This 
 was done in 1641. Later New Hampshire became a Royal 
 
MAINE, CONNECTICUT 
 
 53 
 
 Province, and although it again came under Massachusetts, 
 it was separated for good in 1741. 
 
 114 — Maine 
 
 In 1629, Gorges received another grant of land, from the 
 Piscataqua to the Kennebec River, and founded the colony 
 of Maine. It was so called because the fishermen spoke of 
 this part of the country as the '' main '' land. Portland was 
 founded, in 1632. Massachusetts bought the claims of 
 Gorges, and Maine remained a part of this colony until it 
 was admitted to the Union as a separate State, in 1820. 
 
 115 — Connecticut. First Settlements and Union 
 
 As you have learned, the Dutch, claiming part of Connec- 
 ticut, had established trading posts in the Connecticut 
 Valley. In 1633, 
 the English Pur- 
 itans also en- 
 tered this region, 
 building a fort 
 at Windsor and 
 later one at Say- 
 brook, at the 
 mouth of the 
 Connecticut 
 River. 
 
 In 1636, a num- 
 ber of settlers 
 emigrated from 
 Massachusetts 
 to Connecticut ^^^ Connecticut Valley 
 
 carrying most of their household effects with them. They 
 drove their cattle before them, living principally on milk 
 while in the wilderness. The towns of Hartford and 
 
54 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Wethersfield were started by them, both in the valley of 
 the Connecticut. 
 
 The three towns of Hartford, Windsor, and Wethersfield 
 formed, in 1639, a union for their better protection from the 
 Dutch and the Indians. This was the first colonial union in 
 America. It was based on a written agreement, which was 
 called the ''Fundamental Orders." 
 
 116 — New Haven 
 
 New Haven was settled by a colony of Puritans under 
 Rev. John Davenport in 1638. They came from Boston but 
 had left England only a few months previously. They lived 
 under very strict laws, and Catholics were not tolerated. 
 
 117 — Confederation of New England 
 
 In 1643 the colonies of Plymouth, Massachusetts Bay, 
 New Haven and the Connecticut River settlements, formed 
 a union for their mutual protection. This union lasted 
 forty years. 
 
 118 — Connecticut a Colony 
 
 The Connecticut River settlements and New Haven joined 
 and formed the Colony of Connecticut, in 1662. They re- 
 ceived a very liberal charter from the King, being allowed 
 to elect their own Governor and representatives. These 
 privileges they prized very much. 
 
 About twenty years later the charter was annulled and 
 Sir Edmund Andros was made royal governor by the King. 
 The power given Andros was very great. He governed and 
 laid taxes without the consent of the people and came to be 
 known as the "tyrant." 
 
 119— Charter Oak 
 Andros went to the assembly at Hartford to demand the 
 
RHODE ISLAND 
 
 55 
 
 charter. The colonists hated to give up this precious docu- 
 ment. In the midst of the uproar which followed the lights 
 suddenly went out. When they were relit the charter was 
 gone. Captain Wadsworth had escaped with it and hid it in 
 the hollow of a famous tree afterward called the Charter Oak.* 
 
 120 Rhode Island 
 
 Roger Williams was a 
 young minister who did 
 not believe in either the 
 religion professed by the 
 Puritans, or in their treat- 
 ment of the Indians. He 
 was ordered to be arrest- 
 ed and sent back to Eng- 
 land, but managed to 
 escape. For three months 
 in the depth of winter, 
 in 1635, Williams wan- 
 dered through the forest. 
 He was helped by the 
 Indians, Massasoit and 
 Canonicus, and the fol- 
 lowing spring received a 
 tract of land from them. 
 
 Other white people who believed as he did joined him, and 
 
 a little village was started. In gratitude to God they called 
 
 it Providence. Portsmouth and Newport were founded 
 
 soon afterward, and each settlement governed itself. 
 
 People of all faiths were welcome. In 1643, Williams went 
 
 to England and got a charter which united the settlements 
 
 into the one colony of Rhode Island. 
 
 *This incident is denied by some, who say that Andros took the 
 original charter and that only a copy had been put in the tree hollow 
 some time before. 
 
 Hiding the Charter in the oak 
 
56 PREPAEATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION III 
 
 1. In 1600, more than one hundred years after the dis- 
 covery of America, the only permanent settlements in the 
 United States were the Spanish towns of St. Augustine, 
 Florida, and Santa Fe, New Mexico. 
 
 2. The first English settlement in America was made in 
 Jamestown, Va., in 1607. 
 
 3. Within a dozen years after this settlement was founded 
 the first attempt at home rule was made by the colonists, 
 who established the House of Burgesses, in Virginia. 
 
 4. New York was settled by the Dutch (about 1614) for 
 trading purposes. They named the country New Nether- 
 lands and claimed all the territory between the Connecticut 
 and Delaware rivers. 
 
 5. The English captured the New Netherlands (1664) and 
 changed its name to New York. 
 
 6. That part of the colony of New York lying west of the 
 Hudson was sold by the Duke of York to some friends, 
 (1673) and became the Colony of New Jersey. 
 
 7. New England was settled by EngUsh Puritans at Ply- 
 mouth, Mass., in 1620. They were people who did not be- 
 lieve in the Church of England and were driven from home 
 in consequence. 
 
 8. New Hampshire was settled (1623) by Puritans from 
 Massachusetts, and from England. 
 
 9. Part of Connecticut was claimed by the Dutch, but 
 English Puritans settled there as early as 1633; in 1662 the 
 various settlements became the colony of Connecticut. 
 
 10. Rhode Island was settled by Englishmen from 
 Massachusetts, led by Roger WilUams. They had become 
 dissatisfied with the beliefs and actions of the Massachu- 
 setts Puritans. 
 
SECTION IV 
 
 COLONIZATION 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 MARYLAND 
 
 121 — Lord Baltimore 
 
 The English Government persecuted the Puritans, and 
 their treatment of CathoHcs was equally bad. Sir George 
 Calvert, Lord Baltimore, 
 was a Protestant who 
 became a Catholic con- 
 vert. He asked the King, 
 who had given him the 
 title of Lord Baltimore, 
 for a grant of land in 
 America where his fellow 
 Catholics could go and 
 practice their religion in 
 peace. This the King 
 promised, but Calvert 
 died before getting it. 
 His eldest son Cecil, the 
 second Lord Baltimore, 
 received the grant and a 
 charter for a colony and, 
 in 1634, sent out a com- 
 pany under his brother, 
 Leonard Calvert. He called the territory Maryland, after 
 the name of the Queen, Henrietta Maria (Mary). 
 
 57 
 
 Lord Baltimore 
 
58 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 122— St. Mary's 
 
 The expedition sailed in two ships, the Ark and the Dove. 
 On board were three hundred colonists including four Jesuit 
 priests. Sailing up the Potomac River, they landed on the 
 feast of the Annunciation. Mass was celebrated, and a 
 great cross was erected. A favorable site was chosen for 
 the first settlement, St. Mary's. 
 
 The Indians, won by the friendly manner of the strangers, 
 helped them. They sold them an Indian Village, in return 
 for cloth, trinkets, and other articles. Around it were corn- 
 fields already planted. The squaws taught the English 
 women how to make bread of maize (com), and the warriors 
 showed the white men the best hunting grounds. More 
 priests soon arrived and labored among the Indians. Be- 
 fore long the Indian Chief and many of his" tribe were bap- 
 tized, as well as members of other tribes near by. 
 
 123 — Religious Toleration 
 
 The fame of the colony of Maryland rests on its religious 
 freedom. No matter what a man's religion might be he was 
 welcome, if he believed in Christ and he behaved himself. 
 Many immigrants came to Maryland because the Catholic 
 colony offered freedom of worship, and a refuge to the per- 
 secuted. 
 
 124 — Clayborae 
 
 An English trader of Virginia, named Clayborne, had re- 
 ceived a license from the King to trade with the Indians. 
 He had a trading settlement on an island within the limits 
 of Maryland, but he refused to acknowledge the rights of 
 Lord Baltimore, and took up arms against him. Clayborne 
 was defeated but continued to annoy the colony. At one 
 time he succeeded in driving Lord Baltimore away for two 
 years. 
 
DELAWARE AND THE CAROLINAS 59 
 
 125 — Toleration Act 
 
 In 1649, on the return of Lord Baltimore, the Toleration 
 Act was passed. This guaranteed freedom of worship to 
 all who believed in Christ. Many Protestants who were 
 persecuted in other Colonies came to Maryland. Instead 
 of being grateful for the refuge offered them they seized the 
 government as soon as they became strong enough. In 
 1654, they repealed the Act of Toleration. Four years later 
 Lord Baltimore's government was restored and with it the 
 right of freedom of worship. 
 
 126 — Royal Province 
 
 This lasted until 1689, when the Catholics were again 
 stripped of their rights and the colony was made a royal 
 province. The fifth Lord Baltimore regained the family 
 inheritance by sacrificing his religion and turning Protestant. 
 Not until the American Revolution did the Catholics regain 
 their rights in this colony which they had founded, and to 
 which they had generously welcomed all others. 
 
 1 2 7 — Annapolis — Baltimore 
 
 In 1649, Puritans founded a settlement called Providence, 
 in Maryland. The name was changed to Annapolis in 1699, 
 and it became the capital. Baltimore was founded in 1729. 
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 DELAWARE AND THE CAROLINAS 
 
 128 — New Sweden 
 
 As we have learned, the Dutch and Swedes both settled 
 in the region called Delaware, but the Swedes were driven 
 off by the Dutch under Peter Stuyvesant, in 1655. Ten 
 years later, when the English captured the Dutch possessions 
 of New Netherlands, the Delaware territory came under 
 
60 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 English rule. William Penn wanted an outlet to the sea for 
 Pennsylvania and, in 1682, bought the territory of Delaware 
 from the Duke of York. 
 
 129 — Name of Delaware 
 
 From that time until the Revolution the two colonies had 
 the same governor, although after 1703 they had separate 
 legislatures. The first settlement of the Swedes, made in 
 1638, is the site of the present city of Wilmington. The 
 colony was named in honor of an English Nobleman, Lord 
 De La Warr. 
 
 130 — The Carolinas. 
 
 Charles II 
 
 The Albemarle Colony 
 
 It is strange that the Caro- 
 linas were called by the same 
 name after two different Kings. 
 The French who tried to settle 
 this region in the sixteenth cen- 
 tury, called it Carolina after 
 their King Charles IX. A hun- 
 dred years later the territory 
 was still a wilderness, but, in 
 1651, English settlers from 
 Virginia began a settlement 
 there . A little later it was again 
 called Carolina, this time in 
 honor of Charles II of England. 
 The people of the colony lived 
 in the neighborhood of Albe- 
 marle sound . They called their 
 settlement the Ablemarle Col- 
 ony. 
 
 131 — The Clarendon Colony 
 In 1663, King Charles II of England made a grant of terri- 
 
DELAWARE AND THE CAROLINAS 
 
 61 
 
 tory between Virginia and Florida to his friend, Lord Clar- 
 endon and seven other noblemen. A colony was started, 
 near Cape Fear River, by some Englishmen from the island 
 of Barbadoes. It was called the Clarendon Colony. 
 
 132— The Carteret Colony 
 
 A settlement called the Carteret Colony was started, in 
 1670, and a town called Charleston was founded, on the 
 Ashley River. Ten years later this town was moved to a 
 place between the Ashley and Cooper rivers, the site of the 
 present city of Charleston. 
 
 133 — Form of Government 
 
 The proprietors tried to establish a form of government 
 which called for lords and serfs (a kind of peasant slave). 
 Most of the people were to be serfs, of course, but they 
 laughed at such an idea and insisted on governing themselves. 
 There were fights between the tenant colonists and the tax 
 collectors. The proprietors became tired of all these 
 troubles, and, in 1729, sold the colony back to the King. He 
 divided it into two parts, North Carolina and South Caro- 
 lina, and appointed a 
 Governor for each. 
 
 134 — Products 
 
 A sea captain, who 
 came on a voyage from 
 Madagascar, brought 
 a bag of rice to Caro- 
 lina. The grains were 
 planted and flourish- 
 ed. Rice became a 
 valuable product. In- 
 digo, from which blue 
 
 South Carolina settlers 
 
62 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 dye is made, was also found to grow well here, and it was 
 raised in considerable quantities at one time. Great forests 
 of pine wood covered much of the land and they furnished 
 timber as well as turpentine, pitch, and tar. The planters 
 needed many slaves, and negroes were stolen from Africa, 
 and sold into the Carolinas and Virginia. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 PENNSYLVANIA AND GEORGIA 
 
 135— William Penn 
 Besides Catholics and Puritans, members of the Society of 
 
 Freinds, or Quakers, were persecuted in England on account 
 
 of their religion. 
 William Penn, a 
 rich English 
 Quaker, was in- 
 terested in 
 America as one 
 of the owners of 
 New Jersey. 
 Penn was the 
 son of Admii-al 
 Penn to whom 
 the English King 
 Charles II owed 
 Penn's Treaty with the Indians ^ large sum of 
 
 money. After Admiral Penn's death William Penn offered 
 to take land in America in payment of the debt. The 
 King gave him thousands of acres of land lying west of the 
 Delaware River. 
 
 The tract Penn wanted to call ''Sylvania," which means 
 ''forest land.'' The King made him add his father's name 
 to it, and it became Pennsylvania. In 1681, a colony was 
 
PENNSYLVANIA AND GEORGIA 63 
 
 started by a large .number of immigi-ants from England. 
 They were mostly Quakers, and Penn followed them a year 
 later. 
 
 136— Philadelphia 
 
 The Quaker's religion taught him to consider every man 
 his brother. So the first town, started in 1683, was called 
 Philadelphia, which means ''brotherly love." Soon after 
 Penn arrived, he met the Indian chiefs under a large elm 
 tree, neai' Philadelphia, and made a treaty of peace with 
 them. This treaty was recorded in a belt of wampum which 
 still exists. Peace was faithfully kept by both sides for 
 many yeai-s. 
 
 The colony gi'ew quickly and prospered, so that at the 
 time of the Revolution, Philadelphia was the largest city in 
 America. 
 
 A Wampum belt recording Penn's Treaty with the Indians 
 
 137 — Mason and Dixon Line 
 
 In 1767, two surveyors, named Mason and Dixon, ran a 
 boundaiy line to divide the colonies of Maryland and 
 Pennsylvania. It was mai'ked by a stone at the end of 
 every mile, and was for many years the boundary between 
 the free and the slave states. 
 
 138— Religion 
 William Penn granted religious freedom in the colony even 
 
64 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 to Catholics, though he was opposed to the Catholic Church. 
 Mass was offered up, as early as 1687, in a little wooden 
 chapel in Philadelphia. Later the colonists changed the 
 laws, and Catholics were not allowed to hold office. 
 
 139 — Georgia. Oglethorpe's Colony 
 
 Georgia, the last of the thirteen original colonies, was not 
 founded until 1733. George II was King of England, and 
 
 Oglethorpe's Militia 
 
 it was named for him. At that time many people were 
 imprisoned in England, because they could not pay their 
 debts. A good hearted soldier. General James Oglethorpe, 
 obtained a grant of land in America lying between South 
 Carolina and Florida. 
 
 In 1733, Oglethorpe reached America with one hundred and 
 twenty of these poor debtors, whom he and his friends had 
 released from prison, by paying what they owed. Later, 
 many Germans, Scotch, and even Jews, came to the Colony. 
 
THE CATHOLIC MISSIONARIES 
 
 65 
 
 140 — Savannah 
 
 The first village started near the mouth of the Savannah 
 River afterward became the City of Savannah. Silk manu- 
 facture was introduced and continued until the Revolution. 
 Religious freedom was granted to all except to Catholics. 
 In 1752, Georgia became a royal province. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 THE CATHOLIC MISSIONARIES 
 
 141 — The Missionaries 
 
 There is no account in 
 history more impressive 
 than the story of the Cath- 
 olic missionaries in Amer- 
 ica. They were true 
 soldiers of God, who car- 
 ried on their glorious work 
 through hardship and 
 danger and even torture. 
 Thousands of poor sav- 
 ages received from them 
 the knowledge of the True 
 God. To impart this 
 knowledge many of them 
 willingly gave up their 
 lives. 
 
 142- 
 
 the 
 
 Our Debt to 
 
 Missionaries 
 To Catholic mission- 
 aries our own country also 
 owes a great debt. It was 
 
 His life for the cross 
 
66 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 they who discovered and explored much of the interior of 
 this continent. The great historian Bancroft says, ''Not a 
 cape was turned, nor a river entered, but a Jesuit led the 
 way." They were the first to sail over our great lakes and 
 rivers, and to explore our forests and prairies. 
 
 143 — Breboeuf 
 
 Among the early missionaries were the Jesuit Father 
 Breboeuf and two companion priests. They journeyed 
 to the country of the Huron Indians where they built a log 
 house which served both as a church and dwelling. A 
 clock, belonging to the good priests, was a source of great 
 wonder to the Indians, who would sit for hours waiting to 
 hear it strike. They imagined it was some kind of strange 
 animal and wondered what kind of food it lived on. The 
 good priests worked for years in the wilderness among the 
 Indians. Finally all the tribe became Catholics. 
 
 144 — Jesuits in Michigan 
 
 Father Jogues and a companion, both Jesuits, set out in 
 1641 to visit the Chippewas in Michigan. For seventeen 
 days they pushed out into unknown parts, the first white 
 men to traverse the country. They were well repaid at the 
 end of their journey when two thousand friendly Indians 
 gathered to listen to them. 
 
 145 — Father Jogues in New York 
 
 After Father Jogues returned from the Chippewas in 
 Michigan, he took up his work among the Hurons. A band 
 of Iroquois warriors raided the Hm-on country and took 
 about forty captives, among them Father Jogues. He was 
 brought back to the present state of New York, where the 
 Indians put him to tortui'e, tearing out his nails and hacking 
 off one of his thumbs. He was beaten and bui'ned. His 
 
THE CATHOLIC MISSIONARIES 
 
 67 
 
 limbs were twisted and his joints dislocated. The Iroquois 
 kept Father Jogues a prisoner for more than a year, but dur- 
 ing that time he used every opportunity to teach and con- 
 vert his captors. 
 
 146 — Ransom of Father Jogues 
 
 Finally the brave Jesuit was ransomed by the Dutch 
 Governor of Albany, 
 and sent to New Ams- 
 terdam, and thence to 
 France. However he 
 could not keep from his 
 beloved Indians. In 
 1646, while again work- 
 ing among the Iroquois, 
 he was martyred, near 
 Caughnawaga, in New 
 York. 
 
 147 — Other Mission- 
 aries 
 
 Other priests, some 
 of them from rich and 
 noble families of 
 France, were anxious 
 to follow in the foot- 
 steps of Father Jogues. 
 In 1648, Father Daniel, 
 while saying Mass for 
 Huron converts was 
 killed at the foot of the 
 altar. The Iroquois then massacred the Catholic Indians 
 of his mission. 
 
 Three years later the renowned Father Breboeuf, and his 
 
 
 flWLC 
 
 Portrait and Signature of Father Jogues 
 
68 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 friend Father Lalement, were martyred by the same fierce 
 savages. Breboeuf 's mouth was crashed by a stone to stop 
 his prayers. His nose and lips were cut off, and a burning 
 brand was thrust into his mouth. Lalement was wrapped 
 in pieces of bark which then were set on fire, and he was 
 slowly roasted . At last his life was ended by the tomahawk. 
 
 148 — Peace 
 
 After a fierce war with the Hurons, the Iroquois them- 
 selves begged for peace. The Onondagas were the fu-st 
 to ask for a priest, and Father Le Moyne was sent to 
 them in 1655. He went to the village of Onondaga and, 
 while on this mission, discovered the salt springs near 
 Syracuse, New York. 
 
 He was followed by other priests, and the first Catholic 
 chapel in New York was built near where Syracuse now 
 stands (1655). The natives were so zealous that it was 
 finished in a day. The pagan Indians again went on the 
 war path, but the great chief Garacontie favored the 
 Christians, and peace was restored. Garacontie himself 
 became a Catholic, in 1669, and remained faithful until 
 his death. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 MARQUETTE 
 
 149 — Marquette 
 
 The work of the French priests took them gradually fur- 
 ther west. By 1671, they had established missions at the 
 head of Lake J^Iichigan. The station at Mackinaw on that 
 lake was in charge of the Jesuit Father Marquette. The 
 Indians often spoke to Father Marquette of a great river 
 which was many days' travel away toward the setting sun. 
 The savages called it Mississippi or "Father of Waters." 
 
'\ 
 
 MARQUETTE DISCOVERS THE MISSISSIPPI 69 
 
 150 — Search for the Great River 
 
 Father Marquette determined to search for these waters, 
 in 1673, thinkino: he might reach the Pacific Ocean on them. 
 He took with him a French trader named Joliet and five 
 other companions, embarking in two canoes. Crossing 
 Lake Michigan the explorers paddled up Green Bay and then 
 to the head of the Fox River. Here they landed and caiTied 
 their light canoes 
 
 a short distance -^^^^^i^;- _-^^^j:|^^\w^(-< 
 across country to f^ 
 another stream. 
 This was the Wis- 
 consin River and 
 
 now, instead of ^^ 
 
 paddling against ^^HB|. flE^p^^^ '| 
 
 the cm-rent, they 
 floated easily 
 down toward the 
 river's mouth. 
 
 151 — The Missis- 
 sippi 
 In a week the 
 
 explorers came to . , , , , 
 
 , , I 1 Father Marquette with the calumet, the 
 
 abroadandsplen- symbol of peace 
 
 did river. The 
 
 *' River of the Immaculate Conception" Marquette called 
 it. It was indeed the Mississippi, the ''Father of Water's," 
 and the hearts of all were filled with joy and thanksgiving. 
 On and on they floated, through a country of beautiful 
 plains and noble forests, until the mouth of a river they 
 named the Des Moines was reached. Here they rested 
 for some days, while Father Marquette preached to the In- 
 dians of the tribe of ''Illinois." They had heard of the 
 
70 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 " Black Gown ", as the priests were called, and welcomed him 
 and begged him to stay with them. Marquette could not 
 do this but promised to return. 
 
 152 — Arkansas 
 
 Starting again, the little band paddled onward, passing 
 the mouths of the Missouri and Ohio Rivers. At last a 
 country where the ''natives never saw snow" was reached. 
 They had arrived at Arkansas and had reached that part of 
 the country discovered by De Soto one hundred and thirty 
 years before. Marquette learned from the natives that 
 the Mississippi flowed into the Gulf of Mexico and not into 
 the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 153— The Return 
 
 Eager to send the great news of the discoveries to Canada, 
 Marquette turned and commenced the journey home. 
 Another stop was made with the friendly Illinois, and then 
 he pushed on to the mission at Green Bay. Joliet returned 
 to Canada to tell of their journey, but Marquette remained 
 to labor with the Indians. 
 
 154 — Death of Marquette 
 
 A year later Marquette was made happy by being allowed 
 to return to the Illinois. He journeyed down the Mississippi 
 to Kaskaskia, but he was ill and suffered much on the way. 
 The Indians welcomed him and listened gladly to his words 
 and a mission was founded among them. Good Father 
 Marquette could not stay with them long, for his health was 
 broken by the work and hardships of the wilderness. He 
 started to return, but the journey was too hard for his feeble 
 body. When near the border of Lake Michigan, he could 
 go no further. Here the gentle Jesuit passed away, happy 
 to die in God's holy work, and in the service of the Indians 
 
LA SALLE 
 
 71 
 
 he loved so well. A splendid statue of the saintly explorer 
 has been erected by the State of Wisconsin in the Capitol 
 at Washington. 
 
 Death of Father Marquette ' 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 LA SALLE 
 155— La Salle 
 
 A few years after the exploration of the Mississippi, a 
 Frenchman, named La Salle, determined to sail down that 
 river to the Gulf of Mexico. He built a small sailing ship on 
 the Niagara River and crossed the Great Lakes to Green Bay. 
 Here La Salle and his companions, among whom were sev- 
 eral priests, left their ship and sailed down Lake Michigan 
 in canoes. They came to a spot where the great city of 
 Chicago now stands, and paddled up the river of that name. 
 Carrying their canoes from the Chicago to the Illinois River, 
 
72 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 they floated down to the Mississippi. The weather was 
 very cold and the river was coated with ice but the brave 
 La Salle and his companions did not falter. 
 
 156 — Country Claimed for France — Called Louisiana 
 As they journeyed down the great river landings were 
 
 made, and the word of God was preached to the natives. 
 
 Crosses were erected in many places, and the country was 
 
 claimed for France. In 
 1682, after two months on 
 the Mississippi, La Salle 
 reached the Gulf of Mexico. 
 Great was his joy, and the 
 Te Deum was chanted. A 
 volley of musketry was 
 fired, and La Salle took 
 possession of the country 
 for King Louis XIV, of 
 France. In the King's 
 honor he named the region 
 Louisiana and claimed for 
 him all the territory drained 
 by the Mississippi River, 
 and by the rivers flowing 
 into it. This great territory 
 of Louisiana reached from 
 
 the Alleghany Mountains to the Rocky Mountains, and 
 
 from the Great Lakes to the Gulf of Mexico. 
 
 157— Death of La Salle 
 
 La Salle returned to Canada and then to France, where he 
 told King Louis of his discoveries. The King sent him out 
 again at the head of an expedition to settle and fortify 
 Louisiana. He sailed into the Gulf of Mexico, but missed 
 
 Robert Cavalier De La Salle 
 
EUROPEAN CLAIMS IN AMERICA 73 
 
 the mouth of the Mississippi River, and landed in Texas. 
 In 1687, while attempting to reach the Mississippi overland, 
 La Salle was murdered by one of his own men. While the 
 great La Salle was not a priest, he was a fervent Catholic, 
 and in his explorations had ever in mind the advancement 
 of his holy religion. 
 
 158 — French Settlements 
 
 The French were not slow in settling the territory of 
 Louisiana. In 1701, they founded Mobile, and New Orleans, 
 in 1718. To control the passage between the Great Lakes, 
 they built a fort in Detroit, in 1701. Along the Mississippi 
 and Ohio forts and settlements were established. 
 
 The English held most of the coast of North America, 
 and the French the interior. These two nations were soon 
 to fight for the possession of the whole land. 
 
 159 — End of the Colonization Period 
 
 At the end of the period of colonization the three great 
 powers of England, France, and Spain controlled all of 
 North America. 
 
 England's colonies stretched along the Atlantic from 
 Florida to Nova Scotia, and back to the Alleghanies. 
 
 France owned Canada, and the vast valley of the Missis- 
 sippi embraced in the Louisiana territory. 
 
 Spain held Florida and Mexico, which at that time in- 
 cluded Texas and California. 
 
 Let us see what happened after all these regions had been 
 settled. 
 
74 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION IV 
 
 1. Maryland was settled (1634) by English Catholics led 
 by Lord Baltimore. He gave freedom to all who believed 
 in Christ and the colony became the refuge of the persecuted. 
 
 2. The Swedes settled in Delaware, but the colony was 
 soon taken by the Dutch. The English took Delaware at 
 the time they captured New York. 
 
 3. Pennsylvania was settled by English Quakers under 
 WilUam Penn (1681). 
 
 4. The CaroUnas were settled by the English (about 1665) 
 who named the country after their King Charles II. 
 
 5. Georgia the last of the thirteen colonies, was settled by 
 the English under General Oglethorpe, (1733). It was 
 called after King George II. 
 
 6. The French settled in Canada, and their Catholic 
 missionaries rapidly worked their way southward and west- 
 ward. They labored with heroic sacrifice for the conversion 
 of the Indians. The names of Fathers Jogues, Breboeuf 
 and Lalement will forever be remembered as martyrs in this 
 cause. 
 
 7. The French priests also did much valuable exploration. 
 The Great Lakes, and the Salt Springs of New York, were 
 discovered by them. 
 
 8. The first Catholic chapel in New York was built at an 
 Indian mission (1655) near the present site of Syracuse. 
 
 9. The saintly Jesuit, Marquette, discovered the upper 
 Mississippi and explored it as far south as Arkansas. 
 
 10. La Salle and his companions explored the Mississippi 
 as far as the Gulf of Mexico. They gave the vast surround- 
 ing territory the name Louisiana, in honor of King Louis 
 XIV, claiming it all for France. 
 
BIOGRAPHIES 
 
 BIOGRAPHIES 
 
 Columbus 
 
 Christopher Columbus (Italian, Cristoforo Columbo; 
 Spanish, Cristobal Colon) was born in Genoa, Italy, in 1440, 
 and died in Valladolid, Spain, in 1506. His father was a 
 wool comber and young Christopher helped him in his work. 
 When the boy was 14 years old, he went to sea. Having 
 made many voyages on the Mediterranean, he settled in 
 Lisbon, Portugal, then the center of maritime enterprises. 
 He supported himself by making maps and charts. Col- 
 umbus gradually became convinced that the earth is a 
 sphere; but he thought that it was much smaller than it is. 
 
 By sailing due west, the spice growing countries of Apango 
 (Japan) and the Indies could be reached, he concluded. For 
 help to fit out a ship to prove his theories, Columbus ap- 
 pealed vainly for years to the courts of Portugal, France, and 
 Spain. Finally Queen Isabella the Catholic, of Spain, gave 
 him two vessels and crews, and his friends added a third 
 vessel, well manned. With these ships he discovered the 
 new world, landing first on Watlings Island, which he called 
 San Salvador, October 12, 1492. He made three more 
 voyages to America, but died believing that he had found 
 only the eastern shore of Asia. 
 
 Cabot 
 
 John Cabot (Italian: Giovanni Caboto) was bom in 
 Genoa in 1450. He became a trader in spices, perfumes 
 and other articles then brought from the Indies. Like 
 Columbus he believed the earth to be a sphere. Under the 
 patronage of Henry VII King of England, he sailed from 
 
 75 
 
76 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Bristol, England, in 1497, in a vessel that would seem tiny 
 to-day. He reached land, probably Cape Breton, in the 
 New World. On a second voyage he discovered the territory 
 we now call Labrador. His greatest fame rests on the fact 
 that he discovered the mainland of North America. 
 
 Vespucci 
 
 Amerigo Vespucci, a navigator and explorer, was born 
 in Florence, Italy, in 1451, and died in Seville, Spain, in 1512. 
 On a voyage he made to the east coast of South America, in 
 1499, he followed the track of the third voyage of Columbus. 
 After the death of Columbus the members of the Strassburg 
 Academy of Cosmography believing that Amerigo Vespucci 
 had discovered the continent, voted that his name ''Amer- 
 ica " should be given to the New World. Thus Columbus 
 was wrongfully deprived of an honor belonging to him. 
 
 Las Casas 
 
 Bartholome de Las Casas is a name that will be held 
 in the highest honor while men love humanity and justice. 
 A priest of the Dominican order, he labored for fifty 
 years in mission work among the natives of the Spanish 
 provinces in the New World. All his active life was devoted 
 to freeing the Indians, who had been forced to work as 
 slaves on plantations, and in gold and silver mines. He was 
 the first ''abolitionist" (one who would free slaves) of 
 America. Protestants as well as Catholics pay homage to 
 his memory and his untiring efforts in behalf of the Indians. 
 
 Cortes 
 
 Hernando Cortes, is one of the greatest names con- 
 nected with Spanish history in America. Born at Medellin, 
 Spain, in 1485, he removed to the New World in 1504. 
 With a force of 700 men and ten small cannon he sailed, in 
 
BIOGRAPHIES 77 
 
 1519, to conquer Mexico, a country then but very recently 
 discovered. After fighting many battles with the natives 
 (Aztec Indians), he forced his way into Mexico City and 
 made the Emperor Montezuma a prisoner. The Emperor 
 died of grief and the enraged people, probably 50,000 in 
 number, drove out the Spaniards. Many of these were 
 killed. But outside the city Cortes rallied the rest, induced 
 other Indian tribes to help him, and laid siege to the place. 
 Again he captured it, and Spain held it for over 300 years. 
 Cortes died in Seville, Spain, in 1547. Steadfastness of 
 purpose was the chief feature of his character. 
 
 Cartier 
 
 Jacques Cartier was the navigator and explorer who 
 brought the great region we call Canada to the attention of 
 civilized Europe. His exploration, however, did not bear 
 fruit till nearly a hundred years after his voyage up the St. 
 Lawrence River. He sailed up this great river thinking it 
 was a passage way to China. The memory of this fact is 
 preserved in the name of the rapids which stopped the ves- 
 sel's progress — La Chine. These are near Montreal, where 
 Cartier landed and found an Indian village called Hochelaga. 
 Cartier returned to France and vainly urged the great value 
 of founding French settlements in the newly explored terri- 
 tory. This far-seeing explorer was born in St. Milo, France, 
 in 1494, and died in the same city, in 1557. 
 
 Champlain 
 
 Samuel de Champlain, the ''Father of Canada" was 
 born at Bronage, in France, and made his first voyage to 
 Canada in 1603 and his second in 1608, when he founded 
 Quebec. He discovered the lake which bears his name; 
 explored much of the Great Lakes region; made maps of the 
 country and began various settlements there. In 1620, 
 
78 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Champlain became governor of Canada, or. as it was then 
 called, New France. He died at Quebec in 1633. Brave, 
 honorable, pious, and capable, he did more for Canada than 
 any other one of its French colonial governors. 
 
 Hudson 
 
 Henry Hudson, an English sea captain, won lasting 
 fame by his exploration work in North America. Com- 
 missioned by a London Company to look for a water route 
 through the New World to the Indies, he examined the east 
 shore of Greenland but found no such water way. The 
 Dutch East India Company employed him, in 1609, for the 
 same purpose. He crossed the Atlantic in a small vessel, 
 called the Half Moon, and searched for the Northwest Pas- 
 sage along the United States coast from Chesapeake Bay to 
 Long Island. Entering New York Harbor, he sailed up the 
 Hudson River to where Albany now stands. Then finding 
 the Hudson was a river, and not a passage through the con- 
 tinent, he returned to Europe. Once more, in 1610, in an en- 
 deavor to discover the water passage he sailed through the 
 strait and into the great bay now bearing his name (Hudson 
 Bay). 
 
 Dongan 
 
 Thomas Dongan, was born at Castletown, Ireland, in 
 1634. Appointed in 1682, Governor of New York, Dongan 
 gave the city of New York a liberal charter, which is still 
 the base of much of the city's fundamental law. Its most 
 praiseworthy guarantee is freedom of religion to all. This 
 right Dongan, himself a Catholic, granted without being 
 asked. Falsely accused of inciting the Five Nations to war 
 against the French in Canada, Governor Dongan resigned 
 his office. Later, he returned to Ireland where he inherited 
 the earldom of Limerick. He died in London Dec. 14, 1715. 
 
SECTION V 
 
 COLONIAL WARS. DISCONTENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 INDIAN WARS 
 
 160— The Pequod War 
 
 The Connecticut River settlements had hardly been started 
 when trouble with the Indians began. The Pequods, a 
 warlike tribe of Indians, went on the warpath, in 1637, and 
 threatened the colony. The colonists resolved to attack 
 them and settle the matter once for all. Seven hundred of 
 the Pequods were gathered in a fort on the Mystic River. 
 The English attacked at daybreak, while the Indians slept. 
 The barking of a dog awoke the Indians, but it was too late. 
 Captain Mason seized a fire brand and threw it over the 
 wooden stockade (fence) and the wigwams of the Indians 
 caught fire. Hundreds of them were burned, and those 
 who tried to run away were shot. The whole tribe was 
 wiped out. 
 
 161 — Peace and Growth 
 
 This short but fierce war ended the Indian trouble in New 
 England for a long time. The country was now considered 
 safe. Many other settlers arrived, and New England grew 
 rapidly. 
 
 162 — King Philip's War 
 
 Massasoit, the friendly Indian Chief who had welcomed 
 the English to America, died in 1660. His son Alexander 
 
80 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 became chief but died soon after. The Indians beUeved his 
 death had been caused by the EngUshmen. Philip, another 
 son of Massasoit, then became king of the Wampanoags 
 and prepared to make war on the white men. He felt that 
 the Indians were being cheated out of their lands, and that 
 
 The Pequod War 
 
 the colonists should be driven back to England. In 1675, 
 the Indians went on the war path. 
 
 A cruel war ensued which continued for two years. The 
 Indians attacked the settlements and slew the colonists and 
 burned their homes. 
 
 163— The Swamp Fight 
 
 At last the Indians were cornered in a swamp in Rhode 
 Island. A desperate fight took place, the Indians were 
 beaten, and their wigwams and supplies all burned. The 
 tribe of Narragansetts was also attacked by the colonists and 
 almost exterminated. 
 
COLONIAL WARS 81 
 
 This ended the Indian wars in New England. All that 
 were left of the red men were forced to leave their lands and 
 go further into the wilderness. 
 
 164 — Indian Wars in the South 
 
 The colonists in the Carolinas went through similar ex- 
 periences with the Indians and for the same reasons — be- 
 cause they were harsh and cruel to the natives who fought 
 and massacred them in return. 
 
 The Tuscarora War (1711),* 
 
 The Yernassee War (1715), 
 
 The Cherokee War (1757), were cruel on both sides but 
 always resulted in the same way — in the victory of the 
 colonists and the forcing of the Indians further back into 
 the country. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 WARS BETWEEN FRENCH AND ENGLISH 
 
 165— King Williams' War 
 
 In 1689, the English nation drove the Catholic King 
 James from the throne. They invited the Protestant Wil- 
 liam of Orange to be their King. King James fled to France 
 and war was declared between France and England. France 
 offered to keep peace in America, but England refused, and 
 Canada and the English colonies in America took up the 
 fight. The Iroquois Indians of New York sided with the 
 English. All the other Indian tribes fought for the French. 
 
 166 — Massacres of the War 
 
 The French and their Indian friends overran the northern 
 
 settlements of the English and massacred the inhabitants. 
 
 * When the Tuscaroras were defeated they went north to New York 
 and joined the Indian Confederacy known as the Five Nations, thence- 
 forth the Six Nations. 
 
82 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Dover, New Hampshire, was attacked and the settlers were 
 killed or captured. In the middle of the night a force of 
 
 French and Indians fell 
 upon Schenectady, 
 N. Y. and captured it. 
 Sixty-three of the colo- 
 nists were killed. 
 
 167 — Lachine 
 
 In the meantime the 
 savage Iroquois invad- 
 ed Canada and mas- 
 sacred two hundred 
 French at the village 
 of Lachine, near Mon- 
 treal. Many of the 
 captives were scalped. 
 Montreal was taken 
 and held for some 
 months. 
 
 For eight years, until 
 1697, this bloody war 
 was kept up. At the 
 end no territory had 
 been gained by either 
 side. 
 
 The massacre at Lachine 
 
 168 — Queen Anne's War 
 
 Five years after peace was declared, another war in Eu- 
 rope brought strife to America. The English queen, Anne, 
 had declared war against France and Spain. New England 
 was attacked by the Canadians, and the English of the 
 Carolinas gave battle to the Spanish in Florida. In 17G2, 
 the English captured St. Augustine but retreated when two 
 
WAES BETWEEN FRENCH AND ENGLISH 
 
 83 
 
 Spanish men of war entered the harbor. The next year 
 they attacked the Spanish Indian missions in Florida, de- 
 stroying the towns and kilUng 
 the priests and many Indians. 
 Others were sold as slaves in 
 the West Indies. 
 
 169— The War in the North 
 
 In 1704, a party of French 
 and Indians fell on the Eng- 
 lish at Deerfield, in Massachu- 
 setts, and massacred fifty of 
 them. One hundred were 
 taken prisoners and set out 
 on a three hundred miles 
 march to Canada, during the 
 cold New England winter. 
 Those who could not keep 
 up were tomahawked and 
 scalped. 
 
 The war lasted for eleven 
 years, until 1713. The re- 
 sult of it was that Acadia be- 
 came an English colony. Its 
 name was changed to Nova 
 Scotia, which means New Scotland. 
 Annapolis, in honor of Queen Anne. 
 
 Queen Anne 
 Port Royal became 
 
 170— The Abnaki 
 
 During Queen Anne's War the English tried to get the 
 Abnaki Indians of Maine to remain neutral. These Indians 
 were Catholics and sided with the French. They were 
 attacked several times by the New Englanders, and finally, 
 in 1704, a party of Englishmen and Mohawk Indians fell 
 
84 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 upon their village. Father Rasle, their aged missionary, 
 rushed from the chapel only to be met by a volley of bullets. 
 Seven chiefs were killed. The bodies of all were mangled, 
 and the church was burned. 
 
 171 — King George's 
 War 
 Again a European 
 war spread to Amer- 
 ica. It was called 
 King George's War 
 because George II 
 was King of Eng- 
 land. It lasted four 
 years (1744-1748), 
 and its principal 
 event was the cap- 
 ture of Louisburg, a French fortress on Cape Breton Island. 
 This was effected by New England troops, helped by an 
 English force. This fort was supposed to be very strong 
 and had cost a great deal of money, but it fell before the 
 brave New Englanders. At the end of the war Louisburg 
 was returned to France. 
 
 -t^-^v.-^'sv ;-^ i=ji^- 
 
 A cruel warfare 
 
 172— Results 
 
 We see that the total result of the three wars of King 
 William, Queen Anne, and King George, was that England 
 acquired Nova Scotia (Acadia) from the French. 
 
FRENCH AND ENGLISH RIVALRIES 85 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 FRENCH AND ENGLISH RIVALRIES 
 
 173 — French and English Claims 
 
 The time was now coming when either France or England 
 would have to give away in America. The French claimed 
 all the territory beyond the Alleghany mountains, by right 
 of discovery and exploration. They had established more 
 than sixty forts and posts in this region, and were prepared 
 to fight for their claims. The English colonies also claimed 
 this territory. They had received charters for it from their 
 Kings, and had purchased it from the Indians. 
 
 174— French Colonization 
 
 It is well to know a little about the different methods of 
 colonization practiced by the French and English. The 
 French sent out to America comparatively few people, who 
 spread over a large expanse of territory which they held by 
 building forts. They did not interfere with the pursuits of 
 the Indians, and did not seek to make homes for themselves 
 in the country, but only to hold it for their King. 
 
 175 — English Colonization 
 
 On the other hand the English kept together and estab- 
 lished thickly settled communities. They drove away the 
 Indians, conquered the forest and made settlements. Each 
 man was out to establish a permanent home. The French 
 were acting for their King. The English colonists were 
 acting for themselves, and had come to make new and 
 lasting homes. 
 
 176— Results 
 
 When the final struggle came the result of these different 
 systems was seen in the fact that the French had only about 
 
86 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 80,000 people in North America while the English had 
 1,160,000. 
 
 177 — Ohio Company 
 
 In 1750, a large grant of land along the Ohio River was 
 made by the English King to the Ohio Company, and sur- 
 veyors went out to measure it. The French occupied the 
 territory and were rapidly building new forts further east. 
 
 178 — George Washington 
 About that time there lived in Virginia a young man 
 
 named George Washington. He was born in 1732, and came 
 
 from one of the best 
 families in the colonies. 
 As a boy he wanted to be 
 a sailor, but his mother 
 objected, and he became 
 a surveyor instead. He 
 travelled all through the 
 wilderness surveying the 
 country, and was often 
 in danger of his life. 
 On reaching manhood, 
 Washington joined a 
 military company and 
 soon became a Major. 
 
 He was a fine looking young man, tall and well built, and 
 
 was known to be cool and fearless. 
 
 Washington and his mother 
 
 1 79 — Washington ' s Mission 
 
 So Governor Dinwiddle chose Major Washington to carry 
 a message to the French commander in the Ohio district, 
 and ask him to withdraw his troops. 
 
 The French commander at Fort Le Boeuf , in northwest 
 
FRENCH AND ENGLISH RIVALRIES 
 
 87 
 
 Pennsylvania, received Washington pleasantly but refused 
 to leave the country. 
 
 Major Washington on his trip to the French commander 
 
 180— Washington's Return 
 
 On the return trip to Virginia Washington met with many 
 dangers. Snow and ice made travelling dangerous. His 
 horse gave out, and he was obliged to walk. While crossing 
 a river on a raft of logs, he was thrown into the icy waters 
 and nearly drowned. An Indian shot at him from ambush 
 but missed him. In spite of all these dangers Washington 
 reached home safely and reported the failure of his mission. 
 He also urged the great importance of gaining the territory 
 along the Ohio River. Washington realized that the upper 
 Ohio River was the gateway to the great West. Seeing the 
 future need of the colonies for expansion in that direction, 
 he was anxious that this gateway should be held by the 
 English. 
 
88 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 
 
 181 — French and Indian War 
 
 A war now started which lasted nine years, from 1754 
 to 1763. The Americans attempted to build a fort on the 
 site now occupied by the city of Pittsburg. Washington 
 was sent with a force to help them. Before he arrived the 
 French drove them away and completed the work, calling 
 it Fort Duquesne. A large force of the French attacked 
 Washington at a stockade he had built and called Fort 
 Necessity. He fought bravely, but was compelled to sur- 
 render. Washington and his men were allowed to keep their 
 arms and to return to Virginia. 
 
 Albany in olden times 
 
 182 — Albany Convention 
 
 A convention of the colonies was called at Albany, in 1754, 
 to make a treaty with the Iroquois Indians. Benjamin 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 
 
 89 
 
 Franklin proposed that the colonies unite with one another 
 under a President General, to be appointed by the English 
 Government. The colonies refused this plan because it 
 gave too much power to the President General. The Eng- 
 lish government refused it because it gave too much power 
 to the colonists. So Franklin thought it must be a very 
 good half way measure. The Albany Convention had a 
 good effect in making the colonists better acquainted with 
 one another. 
 
 ■«Vv,: /.\\ 
 
 n 
 
 ■ 
 
 HHHH 
 
 
 
 '■1, 
 
 
 
 \ . ,. -.'^ 
 
 1* 3^1 
 
 1, w^l'yl 
 
 WF ^ 
 
 1 
 
 ^3|i|i| 
 
 ^ 
 
 b|3 
 
 
 i 
 
 W^'i^ \ MM \ ^^H 
 
 Death of Braddock — Washington takes command 
 
 183 — March against Fort Duquesne 
 
 The gi-eat ** Seven Years War" now started in Europe, 
 and France and England hurried soldiers to America. As 
 usual the Iroquois Indians took part with the English, while 
 the other Indians fought for the French. The English 
 General Braddock, with fourteen hundred British regulars, 
 set out, in 1755, to capture Fort Duquesne. Washington, 
 
90 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 now a Colonel, went with the expedition. Braddock be- 
 lieved the British troops were the finest in the world and that 
 nothing could beat them. Washington tried to explain that 
 fighting in America was different from fighting in Europe, 
 but Braddock would not listen to him. 
 
 184— Braddock's Defeat 
 
 The redcoats marched along in solid ranks and even re- 
 fused to send out scouts to see if the enemy was near. The 
 French and Indians, knowing the path Braddock would 
 take, hid themselves behind trees and bushes and waited in 
 ambush. Then, without notice, the French poured a hail 
 of bullets into the British ranks. The English did not know 
 how to fight a foe they could not see. and a panic followed. 
 Braddock was mortally wounded. What was left of his 
 
 army was saved 
 b y Washington 
 and his colonial 
 troops. 
 
 185— The Expul- 
 sion of the 
 Acadians, 
 1755 
 During Queen 
 Anne's War the 
 English had 
 taken Acadia and 
 called it Nova 
 Scotia. But the 
 French inhabi- 
 
 The Acadians seek comfort from their priest 
 
 gion were peace- 
 ful and allowed to remain. Now however the English 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 91 
 
 claimed to fear the Acadians would take sides with the 
 French. With that excuse the English committed one 
 of the most cruel acts in history. Sending troops and 
 a fleet to the peaceful country, they carried away seven 
 thousand of these quiet people, to different settlements along 
 the Atlantic coast. They were set on shore at various places, 
 without money or friends, and without regarding family ties. 
 Parents and children, sisters and brothers, husbands and 
 wives, were separated, never to meet again. Longfellow's 
 beautiful poem *' Evangeline" tells of the sufferings of the 
 Acadians. 
 
 186 — French Successes 
 
 General Montcalm, a great commander, was now in charge 
 of the French forces and during the next two years won 
 many victories. In 1757, he attacked the English at Fort 
 William Henry and captured it. The English were pro- 
 mised a safe retreat to Fort Edward. However they had no 
 sooner left the fort than the Indian allies of the French fell 
 on them and the retreat became a massacre. The French 
 officers did all in their power to save them, but the blood- 
 thirsty Indians could not be held in check. 
 
 187— William Pitt 
 
 William Pitt, a true friend of the American colonies, 
 came into power in England, in 1757. He rushed more 
 troops and new generals to America and raised a colonial 
 force as well. A spirited campaign was started, in 
 1758. Louisburg, the great stronghold on Capt Breton 
 Island, with six thousand French prisoners in it, was cap- 
 tured. Washington led a force against Fort Duquesne, 
 and this time was successful. The fort was taken, and 
 the settlement named Pittsburg, in honor of the English 
 statesman. 
 
92 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 188 — Quebec 
 
 The final blow of the war was aimed at Quebec, in 1759. 
 The French forts in northern New York were easily taken 
 by the English, and then a force of 8,000 men under General 
 Wolf sailed up the St. Lawrence to assault Quebec, the 
 greatest fortress in America. It was built on a high bluff 
 which seemed impossible to climb. In vain the English 
 looked for a way to reach the top. At length Wolf dis- 
 covered a narrow path leading to the heights. 
 
 Quebec — The English gain the plains of Abraham 
 
 189— Death of Montcalm and Wolf 
 
 During the night the British silently climbed that path in 
 single file. When the day came, the French were astounded 
 to find the enemy drawn up in battle line on the ''Plains of 
 Abraham. '' The forces were evenly matched, and a fierce 
 battle started (September 13) . The English were victorious 
 but both Montcalm and Wolf, the brave commanders, were 
 killed. 
 
THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR 
 
 93 
 
 190 — Results 
 
 Peace was declared in 1763. The French King ceded 
 to England all the territory France claimed east of the 
 Mississippi River. Spain gave Florida to England. France 
 gave Spain all the French territory west of the Mississippi. 
 
 191 — Conspiracy of Pontiac 
 
 The Indians hated the English, their new rulers, and many 
 of the tribes united in a plan to overthrow them. Their 
 
 Pontiac addressing his Indian Allies 
 
 leader was a chief called Pontiac. On a certain date the 
 Indians fell upon the various English forts in the valley of 
 the Great Lakes and captured almost all of them. Pontiac 
 however, was defeated in a scheme to massacre the garrison 
 at Detroit. He then laid siege to the fort, but failed to cap- 
 ture it, and the uprising collapsed. 
 
94 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 CAUSES OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 
 
 192 — Causes of the Revolution 
 
 When the EngUsh colonists came to America they were 
 looking for freedom. They expected to be fairly treated by 
 the mother country. They had a gi'eat affection for Eng- 
 land and no thought of ever separating from her. Besides 
 they were more or less dependent on England. Now, how- 
 ever, the French had been driven out of America, and the 
 colonists had no longer anything to fear from them. The 
 Americans had proved themselves to be good fighters and 
 to have good officers. 
 
 193 — Navigation Acts 
 
 During the French and Indian War, and at its conclusion, 
 laws were passed in England which were thought unjust by 
 the colonies. The Navigation Act forced the colonies to 
 employ only English ships in trading with foreign countries. 
 The colonists owned many fine vessels and were not able 
 to use them when this law was enforced. 
 
 194— Acts of Trade 
 
 Then the Acts of Trade forced the colonists to sell all 
 their produce to English merchants and forbade the manu- 
 facture of many articles in the colonies. So that an Amer- 
 ican might raise sheep, and have quantities of wool, but 
 could not have it made into cloth in the colonies. He would 
 have to send the wool to England to have it spun or woven 
 And so it was with iron, of which there was plenty in Penn- 
 sylvania; and with tar and turpentine, obtained in the forests 
 of the Carolinas. These laws were most unjust to the col- 
 onists. They were all in favor of the English manufacturer 
 and merchant. 
 
CAUSES OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 
 
 95 
 
 195— George the Third 
 
 George the Third had now become king, and he de- 
 termined to make the colonists pay for the great cost of the 
 French and Indian War. He said it had been fought for 
 their benefit and that they should pay for it. Now the 
 Colonies were not unwilling to help pay this debt, but they 
 wanted to do so in their own way. They wanted to have 
 their own assemblies levy the tax. They objected to Par- 
 liament taxing them because they were not represented in 
 Parliament. If they were going to pay taxes they wanted 
 some say in the matter. '' Taxation without representation 
 is tyranny" became theu' slogan. The colonists did not 
 ask for representation in Parliament. They simply claimed 
 that Parliament should tax Great Britain, and that the 
 Colonial Assemblies should tax the Colonies. 
 
 196— Stamp Act (1765) 
 
 This was a law compelling the colonists to put stamps on 
 all legal papers. These stamps were of different values and 
 were sold by the English Government, so they were a tax. 
 When this law was passed the colonists were infuriated. 
 English office holders 
 were mobbed, and the 
 Americans agreed to 
 use no articles made 
 in England. When 
 the stamps arrived 
 church bells were 
 tolled, flags put at 
 half mast, and the day 
 made one of mourn- 
 ing. Then in many 
 
 places the stamps _ 
 
 were seized and torn Denouncing the stamp Act 
 
96 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 up or burned. Patrick Henry, a young lawyer, thrilled 
 the country by a speech in the Virginia Assembly de- 
 nouncing the British king. 
 
 197— Repeal of 
 Stamp Act 
 
 The British 
 government now 
 foolishly thought 
 that it was the 
 Stamp Act that 
 was making the 
 trouble and so 
 they repealed it, 
 in 1766, a year 
 after it was 
 made. Parlia- 
 ment however 
 still claimed the 
 right to tax the 
 colonies, and 
 
 „ , . , „ taxes were put 
 
 Patrick Henry , . 
 
 on tea, glass, 
 
 paints and other things. Soldiers were sent out to America 
 
 to enforce the taxes. To make matters worse the Military 
 
 Act was passed, in 1768. This act made the colonists give 
 
 food and shelter to the soldiers that were sent to coerce 
 
 them. 
 
 198 — Boston Massacre 
 
 The colonists hated the English soldiers, and many quar- 
 rels took place. The soldiers were brutal and insolent; and, 
 in 1770, a serious clash occurred in Boston. The British 
 fired into a crowd of men, killing three and wounding two. 
 
CAUSES OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 
 
 97 
 
 War commenced to be talked of, and the desire for union 
 amongst the colonies was strong. 
 
 The Boston Massacre 
 
 199— Tea Tax 1773 
 
 Again Parliament made a mistake. Fearing the temper 
 of the Americans, they took off the tax on everything except 
 tea. It was even arranged that tea could be bought cheaper 
 in America, including the tax, than it could in England, tax 
 free. The English thought the Americans only cared for 
 the money loss by taxation. They were mistaken. The 
 Americans cared more for their rights and principles than 
 for any amount of money. 
 
 200— Boston Tea Party 
 
 When the tea began to arrive, there was trouble. In 
 Philadelphia and New York the people turned the tea 
 
98 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 bearing vessels out of the harbor. In Boston the English 
 officers would not allow this. So a party of men dressed 
 themselves up as Indians, painted their faces, boarded the 
 ship at night, and dumped the tea overboard into the harbor. 
 The English of course considered that they had been de- 
 fied by the colonists, and some very severe laws were passed. 
 By one of these the port of Boston was closed to ships, and 
 the government moved to Salem. Much distress ensued, 
 and the other colonies came to Boston's help with supplies. 
 
 201— Quebec Act, 1774 
 
 A law was passed by the British Parliament extending the 
 Quebec province south to the Ohio Valley and west to the 
 Mississippi, and granting freedom of worship to Catholics 
 in that territory. It was passed to keep the French Cana- 
 dian Catholics loyal to England in case of trouble with the 
 colonies. This was a strange step for Parliament to take, for 
 while the laws of England persecuted Catholics in Ireland, 
 it favored them in Quebec. The Colonies resented the 
 Quebec Act, because they claimed the Ohio territory be- 
 longed to them, according to their charters. 
 
 202 — First Congress 
 
 The ''Intolerable Acts," as these new laws were called, 
 made the Americans more determined than ever to stand 
 up for their rights. A Congress, called on Sept. 5, 1774, 
 met in Philadelphia. All the colonies, except Georgia, were 
 represented by their ablest men. Nothing was said as to 
 independence, but Congress resolved that the recent laws*of 
 Parliament were null and void, and issued a protest against 
 keeping armies quartered on the people. 
 
REVIEW 99 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION V 
 
 1. The principal colonial Indian Wars were: 
 
 The Pequod War in Connecticut 1637 
 
 King PhiUp's War in Massachusetts 1675 
 
 The Tuscarora War, 1711 
 
 The Yeraassee War, 1715 
 
 The Cherokee War, 1757 
 The last three were in the Southern Colonies. They were 
 all cruel and all resulted the same way — in the victory of the 
 whites. 
 
 2. "King William's War" started in Europe and spread 
 to America, where the English colonists took up arms 
 against the French in Canada. It lasted eight years 
 (1689-97), was cruel on both sides, and resulted in no 
 change of territory. 
 
 3. ''Queen Anne's War" involved England, France, and 
 Spain, and their colonies in America. It lasted eleven 
 years, (1702-13), and resulted in the capture of Acadia by 
 the EngUsh. They changed its name to Nova Scotia (New 
 Scotland). 
 
 4. "King George's War," lasted four years (1744 to 1748). 
 The English captured the strong French fortress of Louis- 
 burg on Cape Breton Island but returned it at the end of the 
 war. 
 
 5. Both the English and French claimed the territory at 
 the head of the Ohio River. George Washington first ap- 
 pears in history when he was sent by the English to demand 
 the withdrawal of the French from that territory. 
 
 6. The refusal of the French to leave this territory led to 
 the ''French and Indian War." This lasted nine years 
 (1754-63) and resulted in the cession to England of Canada 
 and all the French territory east of the Mississippi. 
 
100 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 7. The English ParUament wanted to tax the American 
 Colonies to help pay the cost of this war. The colonists 
 were willing to pay, but claimed their own AssembUes should 
 impose the tax. Parliament would not agree, and imposed 
 a tax by passing the Stamp Act. 
 
 8. The colonists refused to use the stamps and destroyed 
 them. ParUament repealed the Stamp Act, but imposed 
 other taxes which the colonists also refused to pay. Fi- 
 nally all taxes, except that on tea, were taken off. 
 
 9. The Colonists refused to pay this tax and threw the 
 tea overboard, or ordered the tea-laden ships from their 
 harbors. 
 
 Then Parliament passed very severe laws called the Five 
 IntoUerable Acts. The port of Boston was closed and troops 
 were quartered on the people. 
 
 10. A Congress was called and met at Philadelphia Sept. 
 5, 1774. All the colonies but Georgia were represented and 
 resolutions were passed declaring the hated laws of Parlia- 
 ment null and void. Great excitement prevailed through- 
 out the country. 
 
Copyright itsao by A., 
 
SECTION VI 
 
 THE REVOLUTION 
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 THE WAR OF THE REVOLUTION 
 
 203 — Preparations 
 
 In the meantime General Gage in Boston had become 
 alarmed and seized powder and arms wherever he could find 
 them. The Americans had long been drilling and bands of 
 ''Minute Men'' had been formed. They were so called 
 because they had pledged themselves to fight the British 
 soldiers at a minute's notice. It was arranged that lanterns 
 should be hung in a Boston church steeple whenever the 
 British made an unfriendly move from Boston. 
 
 204— Battle of Lexington, Apr. 19, 1775 
 
 General Gage heard that the Americans were collecting 
 arms and ammunition at Concord, a village twenty miles 
 from Boston. That night two lighted lanterns were placed 
 in the tower window of the old North Church in Boston. 
 They told the Americans that the British were moving. 
 Paul Revere, an American patriot, mounted his horse and 
 set out on a wild ride to alarm the countryside. The next 
 morning, when the British reached the town of Lexington, 
 a little company of Minute Men were drawn up on the 
 village green. The British fired a volley, and seven Amer- 
 icans fell dead. The War of the Revolution had com- 
 menced. 
 
 101 
 
102 
 
THE WAR OF THE REVOLUTION 103 
 
 205 — Concord 
 
 The British pushed on to Concord but could not find the 
 stores of guns and powder. Here another band of Ameri- 
 cans gave them battle, and ''fired the shot heard 'round the 
 world/' The news of the fight spread and the whole coun- 
 tryside was soon in arms. Every man and boy that could 
 hold a gun came running to take a shot at the enemy. From 
 behind fences, trees, and hedges they poured their fire, and 
 nearly every Yankee shot brought a Red Coat down. The 
 retreat became a massacre and only the arrival of fresh 
 troops from Boston saved the remnant of the force. Three 
 hundred English soldiers were left dead or wounded along 
 the roadside. 
 
 206— The Effect 
 
 The effect of this fight was wonderful. Volunteers rushed 
 to arms all over the country. Twelve thousand patriots 
 surrounded Boston and shut the British in. Meetings were 
 called in each colony, and the royal governors were expelled. 
 
 207 — Fort Ticonderoga 
 
 A company of farmers from Vermont called ''Green 
 Mountain Boys, " under Ethan Allen, surprised Fort Ticon- 
 deroga, on May 10th, and demanded its surrender. "By 
 what authority,'' demanded the British commandant. " In 
 the name of the great Jehovah and the Continental Con- 
 gress," replied Allen. The fort was then surrendered with 
 great stores of guns and powder and not an American was 
 lost. 
 
 208— Bunker Hill 
 
 Bunker Hill overlooked the city of Boston from across 
 the Charles River. The British determined to fortify it, but 
 on the morning of June 17th found they were too late. 
 
104 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Capture cf Fort Ticonderoga 
 
 During the night the Americans under General Prescott had 
 thrown up earthworks on the top of Breed's Hill, an eleva- 
 tion near Bunker Hill. General Howe crossed the river 
 with three thousand men to drive them out. 
 
 209— The Battle 
 
 The Americans lay silently behind their breastworks. 
 They were ordered not to fire until they saw the ''whites of 
 the enemy's eyes." The English charged up the hill in solid 
 ranks with fixed bayonets. They came within a few yards 
 of the top. Every American had picked his man. At the 
 command of ''Fire" a hail of bullets mowed down the ranks 
 of the enemy, and drove them to the bottom of the hill. 
 Again the British charged and again they were repulsed. A 
 third time they were ordered up the hill. The ammunition 
 of the Americans was exhausted. They had no bayonets. 
 
105 
 
106 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 but clubbed their muskets and fought desperately. They 
 were driven from the hill, but retired in good order. 
 
 210— Result 
 
 Although this first regular battle was a defeat for the 
 Americans its effect was as good as a victory. They had 
 beaten the British while their ammunition lasted, and, man 
 for man, they knew they were the equals of the enemy. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 WASHINGTON TAKES COMMAND 
 
 211 — Second Continental Congress 
 
 In the meantime a second meeting of Congress had been 
 held in Philadelphia. The colonies were still willing to 
 make fair terms with the King and sent him a petition. He 
 refused to receive it. So Congress voted to raise twenty 
 thousand men, and appointed George Washington Com- 
 mander-in-Chief of the Army. 
 
 212 — Washington in Command 
 
 Washington hastened to Boston and on the way was told 
 of the brave fight of the Americans at Bunker Hill. '' Then 
 our liberties are safe " he said. Washington took command 
 of the army on July 3, 1775. All he could do at first was 
 drill his soldiers and keep the British shut up in Boston. 
 He did not have any big guns with which to bombard the 
 city. 
 
 213 — Invasion of Canada 
 
 In the late summer of 1775, two small American armies 
 started out to invade Canada. One army under General 
 Montgomerj^ went up Lake Champlain and captured Mont- 
 
WASHINGTON TAKES COMMAND 107 
 
 real. It then moved on to Quebec. Here Montgomery was 
 joined by Benedict Arnold with what remained of a force of 
 men who had started from Maine. They had gone up the 
 Kennebec River and struck out through the wilderness to 
 Quebec. They arrived starving and half frozen. Alto- 
 gether the two armies had about one thousand men who 
 were able to fight. 
 
 Death of Montgomery at Quebec 
 
 214— Attack On Quebec 
 
 After some weeks of siege the armies attacked Quebec 
 during a blinding snow storm. The brave Montgomery 
 fell in the first charge. Arnold was wounded, and the 
 Americans withdrew. 
 
 215 — Aid from Abnaki 
 
 Washington asked the help of the Catholic Indians living 
 in Maine. The Indians under chief Orano agreed to help 
 the Americans, and then a strange thing happened. The 
 New England Puritans who had persecuted these Indians, 
 
108 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 and even killed their priest, did all in their power to get a 
 French Catholic Missionary for them. 
 
 216 — Commissioners to Canada 
 
 The Americans were anxious to get the French Canadians 
 to join them in fighting England. So they sent Benjamin 
 Franklin, Samuel Chase, Charles Carroll, and Father (after- 
 ward Bishop) John Carroll to ask their aid. The French 
 Canadians feared the Colonial laws against Catholics, and 
 were well satisfied with their treatment under the Quebec 
 Act. So they refused to join the Americans in their fight for 
 liberty. 
 
 217 — Evacuation of Boston 
 
 As soon as snow covered the ground. General Washington 
 had the big guns from Fort Ticonderoga put on sleds and 
 hauled to the American lines around Boston. One morning 
 the British again found the Americans occupying a hill 
 overlooking the city. This time they were on Dorchester 
 Heights, but instead of a force of poorly armed Minute Men 
 a well drilled army of soldiers, with big cannon, faced the 
 city. Washington sent word to General Howe to get out of 
 Boston or the town would be fired on. Howe did not waste 
 any time but put his troops, and his friends the Tories, on 
 board the fleet. The Tories were Americans who took sides 
 with the British. They all went to Halifax, in Nova Scotia, 
 and Washington and his army marched into Boston. 
 
 218 — Attack on Fort Moultrie 
 
 Early in the summer, of 1776, the British fleet attacked 
 the fort which guarded the city of Charleston. The fort was 
 built of palmetto logs and the British cannon balls sank 
 into the soft wood and did no damage. The Americans 
 under the brave Colonel Moultrie were splendid marksmen. 
 
WASHINGTON TAKES COMMAND 
 
 109 
 
 With no ammunition to waste they fired slowly and carefully 
 and every shot counted. Their execution was heavy and 
 the enemy's ships were badly damaged and forced to sail 
 away. The fort was then named Fort Moultrie after its 
 brave commander. 
 During the battle the 
 flag of South Carolina 
 was shot away from 
 the staff and fell out- 
 side the fort. Ser- 
 geant Jasper jumped 
 outside where the shot 
 and shell were thickly 
 flying and recovered 
 the flag. 
 
 219 — General Feeling 
 of the People 
 
 There was now a 
 feeling among patri- 
 otic men that things 
 had gone too far for 
 them ever to submit 
 to the King again . Of 
 course not everyone 
 felt this way. There were still large numbers of loyalists, 
 or Tories, as the patriots called them. These people were 
 loyal to the King; some because they thought it right, and 
 others because such loyalty paid them better. But the 
 gi'eater part of the people were in sympathy with the revolt. 
 
 And those who were not were held up to shame and ridi- 
 cule by their neighbors, and in many cases were forced to 
 leave their homes and take refuge with the English, or move 
 further into the wilderness. 
 
 Sergeant Jasper braves shot and shell to 
 save the flag 
 
DRAFTING THE DECLARATION Or hn uiLrii^iN j^jlin ujc 
 Franklin, Jefferson, Adams, Livingston, and Sherman 
 
 no 
 
DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE 111 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE 
 
 220 — Declaration of Independence 
 
 Congi'ess was in session, and among its members patriots 
 were in the great majority. Early in the summer a resolu- 
 tion of the greatest importance was introduced. It was to 
 the effect ''that the United Colonies are, and of right ought 
 to be, free and independent states." This resolution passed. 
 
 Reading rhe Declarauon of Independenct; at Philadelphia 
 
 and the ''Declaration of Independence" which gave birth 
 to a new nation was drawn up. Thomas Jefferson was the 
 author of this epoch-making document. It was adopted 
 on July 4, 1776, which thus became our first " Independence 
 Day." The great news was received with joy throughout 
 the land. However there were years of hard fighting and 
 great suffering to be endured before freedom was finally 
 won. 
 
112 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 221 — Hessians 
 
 When England realized America would fight, she looked 
 around for men to fill her army. Not enough of her own 
 men would enlist. The pay was too small, and the hard- 
 ships and dangers were too great. So the English tried to 
 hire European troops. They offered a large sum to Russia 
 for an army of Cossacks, but were refused. Finally the 
 Prince of Hesse-Cassel and some other nearby Princes of- 
 fered to sell some of their troops. During the war thu-ty 
 
 thousand of 
 these troops 
 came out to fight 
 the Americans. 
 They were called 
 Hessians. Fin- 
 ally Frederick 
 the Great, King 
 of Prussia, who 
 greatly admired 
 Washington, re- 
 fused to allow 
 the Hessians to 
 cross his country 
 to get to Amer- 
 ica, and no more 
 were sent. 
 Throughout all 
 this selling of 
 men to fight the 
 Americans, the Catholic Princes of Germany refused to 
 have anything to do with the disgraceful practice. 
 
 Hessian peasants forced from their homes to 
 serve in the army 
 
 222— New York 
 From the time the British under General Howe had gone 
 
BATTLE OF LONG ISLAND 113 
 
 to Halifax from Boston, there had been no English soldiers 
 in the American colonies. But Washington knew this 
 would not last long and felt sure the next attack would be 
 on New York. This city was hard for the Americans to 
 hold, because cannon placed on the Brooklyn Heights, 
 across the East River, could blow it to pieces. And besides, 
 the English ships could sail up the river on each side and 
 destroy the city with their guns. Some patriots wanted to 
 bum New York and lay waste the whole country around 
 that it might not afford a livelihood to the British. But 
 Washington decided to try and hold the city. He left 
 Boston with his army and took up a position on Brooklyn 
 Heights. 
 
 An old view of New York 
 
 223— Battle of Long Island 
 
 The British landed a large force at Gravesend Bay, Long 
 Island, near where Coney Island now is. More than half of 
 this force were Hessians. There were many more British 
 soldiers than Americans and on Aug. 27, 1776, Washington's 
 troops were defeated in the battle of Long Island. 
 
 The whole force might have been captured and the war 
 ended right then but for Washington's quick action. That 
 night a heavy fog fell, and under its cover Washington fer- 
 ried his army across the river to Manhattan Island. 
 
114 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 The English followed Washington across the river and 
 captured the City of New York. The Americans retreated 
 northward and several times gave battle to the British. 
 
 224— Nathan Hale 
 
 Washington wanted to know the plans of the British, and 
 to find them out Nathan Hale volunteered to go within their 
 lines in disguise. He was a graduate of Yale, and a captain 
 in the Regular Army, though but twenty years of age. 
 When about to return from the dangerous undertaking, 
 Hale was captured and condemned to be hanged as a spy. 
 His letters to his family and friends were destroyed, and 
 he was denied a clergyman. He died like a brave man, his 
 last words being, " I only regret that I have but one life to 
 lose for my country." 
 
 225 — ^Retreat Across New Jersey 
 
 Washington crossed over to New Jersey and retreated 
 through that state and across the Delaware River. He had 
 at the beginning of this retreat about thirteen thousand 
 men, but their enlistments were for short terms. The 
 British were in hot pursuit, but they were unable to cross 
 the Delaware, as Washington had secured all the boats for 
 seventy miles along the river. The army under Washington 
 grew smaller each day. The cold was intense, and the 
 suffering great? but the purpose of the great commander 
 never faltered. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII 
 GLOOM AND HOPE 
 
 226 — Gloomy Outlook 
 
 When the end of the year of 1776 approached, but five 
 thousand troops remained in the American camp. The 
 
GLOOM AND HOPE 
 
 115 
 
 British were sure the whole army would soon melt away, and 
 General Howe returned to New York. Lord Comwallis got 
 ready to take a vacation in England. The Hessians were 
 left to hold Trenton and the line to New York. 
 
 Christmas night was a time of festivity for the Hessians 
 in Trenton, A violent storm was raging, and the warmth 
 and good cheer indoors claimed them. 
 
 Surrender of the Hessian Colonel RaU at the Battle of Trenton 
 
 227— Battle of Trenton 
 
 This was the time Washington chose to strike. With 
 twenty-four hundred men he crossed the Delaware, nine 
 miles above Trenton, and marched throughout the night in 
 the face of the bitter storm. The Americans fell on the 
 Hessian outposts and drove them in. The main body 
 hastily forming their ranks, tried to make a stand, but the 
 American artillery was well served, and the Hessians were 
 
116 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 utterly routed. Their commander, General Rail, was mor- 
 tally wounded and a thousand prisoners were taken. Ban- 
 croft says, "Until that hour the life of the United States 
 flickered like a dying flame. That victory turned the 
 shadow of death into morning." 
 
 228 — Cornwallis and Washington 
 
 On January 2nd, Lord Cornwallis, who had cancelled his 
 trip to England after the battle of Trenton, advanced against 
 Washington. Throughout the day his troops were har- 
 rassed by the Americans at every point. Re went into 
 camp for that night, while re-inforcements were awaited. His 
 sleepy sentries could see the campfires of the Americans burn- 
 .^ _^ __ ing brightly, and 
 
 V Ut^^- - ^ \ ;^^^^^ ^ he eagerly awaited 
 
 the morning to 
 crush the "old 
 fox," as he called 
 Washington. 
 
 229 — Battle of 
 Princeton 
 
 But when the day 
 came. Lord Corn- 
 
 $^®> \.J^'^H^^^^^^^%^^^^ wallis was greeted 
 
 Washington rallies the troops at Princeton ^y ^^^ SOUnd of the 
 
 ''old fox's" cannon, 
 many miles away. Washington had slipped around the 
 English during the night and was now busy beating their 
 forces in the town of Princeton, eighteen miles away. The 
 English resisted stubbornly and in one place the Americans 
 faltered. Riding to the front of his troops, within thirty 
 yards of the enemy, Washington ''reined in his horse with 
 his head toward them." He escaped a full volley from the 
 
THE TURNING POINT OF THE WAR 
 
 117 
 
 British, and the Americans, thrilled by the bravery of their 
 commander, quickly rallied and gained the victory. 
 
 230— Foreign Officers 
 
 The bravery of the Americans, and the justice of their 
 cause, attracted officers of great worth from Europe. The 
 Marquis de Lafayette, 
 a brave French youth, ,. "'* 
 
 fitted out a ship at his 
 own expense, and 
 sailed for the United 
 States, in company 
 with Baron de Kalb. 
 Baron Steuben of 
 Germany also arrived 
 and worked marvels 
 in drilling the Amer- 
 icans and teaching 
 them the proper use 
 of arms and how to 
 build fortifications. 
 Pulaski and Kosci- 
 usko, fresh from fight- 
 ing for their beloved 
 Poland, came to offer 
 
 Marquis de Lafayette 
 
 their swords to the young nation in America. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV 
 THE TURNING POINT OF THE WAR 
 
 23 1 — Burgoyne 
 
 The British thought that if an army penetrated New York 
 from Canada, and another invaded the Hudson Valley from 
 New York City, the colonies would be cut in two. So 
 
118 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 General Burgoyne, with a large force, set out from Canada 
 by way of Lakes Champlain and George. It was expected 
 that General Howe would move north with a force from 
 New York. The American backwoodsmen and farmers 
 gathered to stop Burgoyne. Many who would not regu- 
 larly enlist were only too eager for this kind of service. 
 They lay in ambush and shot the British down. They 
 blockaded the roads by felling trees across them and wore 
 out the English by constant attacks. 
 
 232 — Bennington 
 
 Burgoyne's supplies began to grow short. Hearing that 
 there were rich stores at Bennington, Vermont, he sent a 
 
 strong detach- 
 
 ment to capture 
 them. The 
 Americans un- 
 der General 
 Stark surround- 
 ed and attacked 
 the English. 
 *'We must beat 
 the redcoats to- 
 day, boys, or to- 
 British guns turned on them at Bennington ri i cr h t M o 1 1 v 
 
 Stark's a widow,'' cried the American leader. The British 
 force, as well as re-inforcements sent to their aid, were com- 
 pletely routed and seven hundred taken prisoners. 
 
 233— Battle of Saratoga 
 
 Burgoyne pushed on until he reached Saratoga. The 
 whole countryside had risen against him. The British 
 tired out, and with little provisions left, were confronted 
 by thousands of determined Americans. General Gates 
 
THE TURNING POINT OF THE WAR 119 
 
 was in command, though the hard work of getting ready had 
 been performed by General Schuyler. The Americans at- 
 tacked fiercely, led by Arnold and Morgan. The English 
 were surrounded. The expected help from General Howe 
 in New York had failed, and retreat was impossible. 
 
 Burgoyne surrendered himself and all his army, October 
 17, 1777, with a total loss in this campaign of close to 10,000 
 men. Saratoga was the decisive battle, or turning point, of 
 the war of the Revolution. 
 
 234 — Capture of Philadelphia 
 
 Instead of going up the Hudson to meet Burgoyne, Howe 
 set out to capture Philadelphia, the American capital. He 
 first transported his troops on ships to the Delaware, but 
 did not land. He then sailed down the Delaware and up 
 the Chesapeake — losing a month's time, which would have 
 enabled him to go to Burgoyne's help, and landing within 
 thirteen miles of where he first intended. Washington was 
 waiting and gave battle at Brandjrwine. The British were 
 victorious and on Sept. 25th, took Philadelphia. Congress 
 fled to Lancaster, Pennsylvania, and then to York, in the 
 same state. 
 
 235 — Battle of Germantown 
 
 Washington attacked again, on Oct. 4th, at Germantown, 
 where Howe's main army was encamped. The American 
 attack had every chance of success, when a thick fog inter- 
 fered. Parts of the American forces fired on one another, 
 confusion resulted, and the battle was lost. 
 
 236 — French Alliance 
 
 Up to this time France had secretly helped America with 
 arms and money, without which the war would have prob- 
 ably died out. Immediately after Burgoyne's surrender 
 
120 
 
THE TURNING POINT OF THE WAR 
 
 121 
 
 France openly espoused the American cause. An alliance 
 was formed in the end of 1777. This was the first and only 
 Treaty of Alliance ever made by the United States. 
 
 237 — Valley Forge and Philadelphia 
 
 During the winter of 1778 Washington and his troops 
 suffered great hardships in the encampment at Valley Forge, 
 near Philadelphia. Without enough food or clothing the 
 men suffered tortures. Some of them were indeed naked, 
 and every night the cry of *'No meat! No meat!" would 
 go up from men in the starving army. 
 
 The British lived in luxury in Philadelphia. General 
 Howe was succeeded in command by General Clinton. 
 Balls and parties occupied the time, and many weak-hearted 
 Americans promised allegiance to the King again. 
 
 MOLLY PITCHER AT MONMOUTH 
 Her husband shot, she took his place as a gunner 
 
 238— Philadelphia Evacuated 
 
 In the Spring the news of the French alliance changed the 
 feeling. Clmton was ordered to evacuate Philadelphia and 
 
122 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 return to New York. The frightened Tories begged him 
 not to abandon them, and so great was their number that 
 he did not have ships to take them all. So he decided to 
 march his troops overland across the Jerseys. 
 
 239 — Battle of Monmouth 
 
 Washington and his army fell on the British at Mon- 
 mouth, June 28, 1778, and would have defeated them, but 
 for the treachery of General Charles Lee, an Englishman, 
 serving in the American army. As it was the British lost 
 heavily and were glad to escape to New York. 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION VI 
 
 1. Gen. Gage left Boston to seize some American stores 
 at Concord. His troops met the Minute Men in battle at 
 Lexington and at Concord. This first bloodshed aroused 
 the whole country and united the colonies. 
 
 2. The Americans surrounded Boston and fortified Bun- 
 ker Hill. The English attacked and gained the hill, only 
 after the ammunition of the Patriots had given out. 
 
 3. A second Continental Congress met and raised an 
 army of twenty thousand men. George Washington was 
 made commander-in-chief. 
 
 4. An invasion of Canada by two American armies, under 
 Montgomery and Arnold, resulted in the capture of Mont- 
 real, but defeat before Quebec. 
 
 5. Washington drove the British out of Boston. They 
 retired to Halifax. A British attack on Fort Moultrie, 
 guarding Charleston, South Carolina, was repulsed. 
 
 6. The feeling amongst the people was that matters had 
 now gone too far for any compromise, and on July 4th, 1776, 
 
REVIEW 123 
 
 Congress enacted the Declaration of Independence, declar- 
 ing the colonies to be free and independent of England. 
 
 7. The British landed on Long Island, defeated Wash- 
 ington, and took New York. They drove the patriot army 
 across New Jersey and over the Delaware River. At the 
 end of 1776 the outlook for the new nation was one of gloom. 
 
 8. On the night of Christmas, 1776, Washington led his 
 army across the Delaware, and attacked the Hessian gar- 
 rison at Trenton. The surprise was complete and the vic- 
 tory of the Americans did much to raise their falling hopes. 
 
 9. The following year, 1777, the British planned to cut the 
 colonies in two on the line of the Hudson River. Gen. 
 Burgoyne, led an English army down from Canada, but was 
 surrounded at Saratoga. Disappointed in securing help 
 from New York City he was forced to surrender. This was 
 the decisive battle of the war. 
 
 10. The news of this battle settled all doubts in the mind 
 of the French Government (which had before this time 
 secretly helped the Americans) and an alUance was formed 
 between the countries. The aid from France thus gained 
 was of importance in winning the war. 
 
SECTION VII 
 
 END OF REVOLUTION. INDEPENDENCE 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV 
 THE WEST 
 
 240— The West 
 
 Before the war, England was not anxious to have the 
 colonists settle across the Alleghany Mountains, and even 
 passed laws to that effect. But Daniel Boone penetrated 
 into Kentucky some time before the Revolution. A legend 
 tells us that when Boone first beheld the splendid Kentucky 
 country of hill and valley stretching before him, he exclaimed, 
 '' I am richer than the man in Scripture who owned cattle 
 upon a thousand hills. I own the wild beasts in a thousand 
 valleys.'' Colonies had also been planted in Tennessee 
 under Robertson and the heroic Sevier*. These two settle- 
 ments were the entering wedge driven into the Indian coun- 
 try. There was comparative peace in this region until the 
 second year of the Revolution. Then the English Governor 
 of Detroit, General Henry Hamilton, gathered together the 
 Indians and sent them against the Americans, The ''hair- 
 buying general'' was the name given to Hamilton, because 
 he paid in cash for each American scalp brought in. 
 
 241— Clark 
 
 George Rogers Clark, a young backwoodsman, was com- 
 missioned by Patrick Henry, the Governor of Virginia, to 
 
 *John Sevier, though not a Catholic, is said to have descended from 
 the same family as St. Francis Xavier; Sevier being the English cor- 
 ruption of Xavier. 
 
 124 
 
THE WEST 
 
 125 
 
 invade the western country and take it for the colonies. 
 With a Httle band of 150 men he sailed down the Ohio to the 
 mouth of the Cumberland. From this point he struck out 
 across country to the fort at Kaskaskia, where he surprised 
 the garrison at a dance, and captured the fort without 
 bloodshed. 
 
 George Rogers Clark surprises the garrison at Kaskaskia at a dance 
 
 242— Catholic Help 
 
 Many of the inhabitants were French and when told of 
 the French-American alliance gladly swore allegiance to the 
 colonies. Father Peter Gibault, Vicar General for the 
 country, under the Bishop of Quebec, eagerly took sides 
 with the Americans. The good priest aided Clark in every 
 way, raised volunteers for him, and went himself to Vin- 
 cennes and persuaded the people to favor the American 
 
126 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 cause. The good man even spent all he owned in helping the 
 cause of liberty and died a poor man. The help given by 
 his people was of great assistance to Clark in gaining the 
 country for the Americans. 
 
 243 — Vincennes Captured 
 
 General Hamilton in Detroit, hearing of Clark^s success, 
 went with a force to destroy him. He recaptured Vin- 
 cennes and planned to take Kaskaskia in the Spring. But 
 
 Clark's Expedition crossing the drowned lands 
 
 Clark did not wait for him. After a heroic march through 
 a flooded country, whose lowlands were often neck deep in 
 cold water, Clark fell on the fort at Vincennes. After a 
 short siege Hamilton was forced to capitulate. (Feb. 23, 
 
 1779). 
 
 244 — Results 
 
 The effect of this was to gain the whole Northwest terri- 
 tory for the states. If it had not been for Clark's expedition, 
 helped by Father Gibault's patriotism, the Ohio River would 
 probably have been the northern boundary of the Union. 
 
 The great states of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Michigan, and 
 Wisconsin would probably have been part of Canada. 
 
NAVAL OPERATIONS — ARNOLD'S TREASON 
 
 127 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI 
 NAVAL OPERATIONS— ARNOLD'S TREASON 
 
 245 — Privateers 
 
 The American Colonies had no war ships when the Revo- 
 lution started. However, scores of fast private ships were 
 fitted out with 
 They re- 
 
 guns 
 
 ceived commis- 
 sions from Con- 
 gress which 
 made them 
 ^'privateers," 
 and hundreds of 
 British vessels 
 were captured 
 by them. 
 
 246 — John Barry 
 
 The fu-st Brit- 
 ish warship cap- 
 tured in the war 
 was the ''Ed- 
 ward." She was 
 taken by the 
 American frigate ^^''^ ^^^^' ^'^ ^^" ^^^^'^ ^^^ ^"^"^^ 
 "Lexington" commanded by Captain John Barry. This 
 same officer fought the last naval battle of the war, against 
 the British ship "Sybille." In the interval "Saucy Jack 
 Barry, half Irishman, half Yankee" distinguished himself 
 by his naval exploits. When the present American navy 
 was founded by Washington, in 1794, Barry's name was 
 placed at the head of the list of officers with the rank of 
 Commander. 
 
128 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 So, whether we refer to the Navy of the Revolutionary 
 War, or to the foundation of the present Navy, this brave 
 Irish American CathoHc is truly called ''the Father of the 
 American Navy." 
 
 247 — John Paul Jones 
 
 Among the officers of the navy during the Revolution, who 
 served with Barry, was Captain John Paul Jones. In 1779, 
 with French aid, he fitted out a small fleet and ravaged the 
 coast of England. He fell in with the British ships ''Sera- 
 pis" and "Countess of Scarborough" and captured the 
 first named after a desperate struggle. Both ships were 
 
 shot to pieces and 
 sank shortly after- 
 wards. The comman- 
 der of the "Serapis" 
 was made a knight 
 by the King for his 
 gallant conduct. " If 
 I fall in with him 
 again I'll make a lord 
 of him," said Jones. 
 These naval vic- 
 tories were a great 
 help to the young 
 nation. They proved 
 to Europe the fight- 
 '^\l\)f^lAW\%^ ing qualities of the 
 Paul Jones Americans. 
 
 248 — Benedict Arnold's Treason 
 
 The year of 1780 was a dark one for the American patriots. 
 Benedict Arnold, Major General in command of the forts 
 at West Point, became a traitor to the American cause. 
 
NAVAL OPERATIONS — ARNOLD'S TREASON 
 
 129 
 
 Arnold was brave among the brave. At Quebec and Sara- 
 toga his courage amounted almost to rashness. But his 
 services had not been properly rewarded by Congress. 
 
 Arnold, moreover, was in financial difficulties. Dis- 
 heartened by his treatment, and in great need of money, he 
 offered the British 
 General Clinton an 
 opportunity of cap- 
 turing West Point. 
 Arnold was to receive 
 large pay and high 
 rank in the British 
 army for his treachery. 
 
 249 — Major Andre 
 
 Major John Andre, ^-«^g^f^:^^^=:^:_^^^?3 
 an English officer of ^^-^^'■- •^- :^^'^^^^-^-r-2i^ 
 high repute, was sent Capture of Major Andre 
 
 in a warship to confer with Arnold. He was led within 
 the American lines, and, unable to return to the ship, was 
 obliged to make his way to New York by land. He reached 
 Tarrytown, and felt safe from the Americans, when three 
 men stepped out from a roadside thicket and levelled their 
 guns at him. A search of his clothes was made and the 
 agreement with Arnold found in his boots. His captors 
 though poor men refused large offers of money to release 
 him. Their splendid patriotism saved West Point for 
 the Americans. Andre was hanged as a spy, but Arnold 
 escaped to the British to receive his gold and rank in the 
 army. 
 
 250 — A Traitor's Miserable End 
 
 Arnold afterwards led British attacks on Virginia and 
 against his native Connecticut. He died in England years 
 
130 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 after, shunned and despised, and filled with remorse for his 
 conduct. 
 
 On the battlefield of Saratoga a splendid monument has 
 been erected. On three of its sides are the names of brave 
 men who fought there. The fourth side is blank. If you 
 should inquire the reason for this you would be told ''On 
 that side would have been Arnold's name, had he proved as 
 loyal as he was brave." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII 
 THE END OF THE WAR 
 
 251— The War in the South 
 
 We must now turn back to the end of the year 1778, when 
 the British brought the war to the South. Clinton finding 
 he could do little, while Washington watched him so closely 
 in New York, sent an army of thirty-five hundred men to 
 take Savannah. This was done without trouble, as there 
 were but six hundred men to guard the city. The British 
 overran the surrounding country; but in October, 1779, the 
 Americans under General Lincoln attempted to retake the 
 city. The French fleet failed to help as was expected, and 
 the attack of the Americans failed. One of the greatest 
 losses was that of the brave Pulaski, who fell in that battle. 
 
 252 — British Capture Charleston 
 
 The following year, 1780, made matters worse in the 
 South. Clinton, leaving enough men in New York to hold 
 Washington at bay, embarked with 8,000 men for Charleston. 
 He soon took that city and with it the American General 
 Lincoln and three thousand troops (May 12, 1780). The 
 British, and their friends the Loyalists, now controlled the 
 whole country and overran it as they pleased. Taking 
 
BATTLE OF KING S MOUNTAIN 
 
 131 
 
 half of his force with him to New York, Chnton left General 
 Comwallis to complete the conquest. 
 
 IpS^/TTPs:?^ 
 
 
 ... i^-tfi|-||ff <#:■'" '• '■|tfU-jj^s|0g^^»»ff 
 
 
 Siege of Charleston 
 
 253 — Gates in Command 
 
 General Gates, who commanded at Saratoga, was now 
 placed in charge of the American army in the South. 
 Many of his friends had long been trying to have him made 
 Commander-in-Chief in place of Washington. It is well 
 they did not succeed. With an army of three thousand 
 Americans, Gates gave battle to Cornwallis and two thous- 
 and British, at Camden, and was shamefully defeated 
 (Aug. 16, 1780). 
 
 254 — Battle of King^s Mountain 
 
 The British now left most of the fighting to the Tories, 
 who understood the country and the backwoods style of 
 fighting. Under Tarleton and Ferguson they swept the 
 whole countryside well up to the mountains. But they had 
 not counted on the mountaineers of the west These hardy 
 patriots commenced to assemble by hundreds. They were 
 
132 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 all huntsmen, whose every shot reached the mark. At 
 Kings Mountain one thousand of them attacked a British 
 force of twelve hundred, killed the commander Ferguson, 
 and captured all left living. This greatly crippled Corn- 
 wallis. 
 
 Ferguson's last stand at King's Mountain 
 
 255 — General Greene in Command 
 
 General Gates was relieved (1781), and General Greene, 
 the finest officer in the war next to Washington, was placed 
 in command. Then the outlook changed. Greene did not 
 risk defeat by opposing Cornwallis with a single force. He 
 sent one detachment under Francis Marion, the ''Swamp 
 Fox, " to get between Cornwallis and the coast. 
 
 256 — Battle of Cowpens 
 
 Another detachment was placed under Morgan, the fron- 
 tiersman. Cornwallis sent Tarleton with eleven hundred 
 
WAR IN THE SOUTH 
 
 133 
 
 men to hunt down Morgan and his followers. Morgan met 
 him at the Battle of Cowpens (Jan. 17, 1781), and only two 
 hundred and seventy British managed to escape by flight. 
 Cornwallis now started in pursuit of Greene who retired 
 gradually, leading the British away from their supplies at 
 Charleston and finally escaping into Virginia. 
 
 Frontier riflemen 
 
 257 — Guilford Court House 
 
 A short time later the subtle Greene recrossed into North 
 Carolina and gave battle to Cornwallis, at Guilford Court 
 House. It was a British victory, but so costly a one that 
 Cornwallis lost one quarter of his men. He then made up 
 his mind to reach the coast and get aid from the fleet. 
 Cornwallis heard that the traitor Arnold was in Virginia 
 with some British troops, and so determined to go North 
 and meet him, instead of returning south to Charleston and 
 risking another fight with Greene. 
 
134 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 258 — Comwallis Trapped 
 
 Cornwallis reached Virginia safely and moved about 
 freely for a time. Steuben was there to oppose him, how- 
 ever, and soon Lafayette arrived with twelve hundred of 
 Washington's troops. By the middle of the summer Com- 
 wallis thought it prudent to withdraw to the coast. He 
 moved down to Yorktown on the peninsula, which is be- 
 tween the York and James Rivers. Here he was trapped. 
 
 259 — Yorktown 
 
 A French fleet with a large force of troops was in the West 
 Indies, and Washington begged the Admiral De Grasse to 
 sail for Yorktown. This he promised to do. Washington and 
 Rochambeau straightway set out from New York. Four 
 thousand Frenchmen and two thousand Americans hurried 
 through the long march of four hundred miles to Virginia. 
 They arrived in time to cut off Cornwallis by land . The 
 
 French fleet ar- 
 rived in the bay 
 and cut off all 
 --^^ |gM^ MMPai^.- hope of aid by 
 
 water from the 
 British in New 
 York. The com- 
 bined French- 
 American forces 
 besieged the 
 Capture of an English redoubt at Yorktown British. 
 
 260 — Comwallis Surrenders 
 
 A joint attack carried important earthworks and, on Oct. 
 19, 1781, General Cornwallis and all his troops surrendered. 
 
 The British army marched out between the long lines of 
 Americans, under Washington, and the French, under 
 
THE END OF THE WAR 
 
 135 
 
 Rochambeau, laid down their arms, and the last battle of 
 the Revolution had been fought. Lord Cornwallis sent his 
 sword by General O'Hara. Washington appointed General 
 Lincoln to receive it. 
 
 261 — Peace at Last 
 
 By the Americans the news of the defeat of Cornwallis was 
 hailed with joy and gratitude. But in England all was gloom. 
 
 The British surrender at Yorktown 
 
 The country realized that all was over, that a nation was lost 
 to them. King George III was obliged to dismiss his favor- 
 ite minister, Lord North, through whom he had carried on 
 the war in America. Other ministers more favorably in- 
 clined towards the colonies came into power, and, on Sept. 
 3, 1783, a treaty of peace was signed between the two 
 nations. 
 
136 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 262 — Results 
 
 By this treaty England acknowledged the independence of 
 the United States. The young nation occupied all the 
 territory from Canada to Florida, and from the Atlantic 
 to the Mississippi River. England had in the meantime 
 ceded Florida to Spain. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII 
 
 CATHOLICS IN THE REVOLUTION. THE 
 NORTHWEST TERRITORY 
 
 263 — Catholics in the Revolution 
 
 No period of American history can be looked upon with 
 greater pride by Catholics than the time of the Revolu- 
 tionary War. Forgetting the injustice and wrongs to which 
 they had been subjected, Catholics joined with patriotic 
 fervor in the long war. Without the aid of Catholic France 
 the outcome of the struggle would have been uncertain, per- 
 haps a failure. In the rank and file of the American army 
 there were a great number of Catholics, and some of the 
 ablest in the council chamber were members of the old faith. 
 
 264 — Prominent Catholics 
 
 Charles and Daniel Carroll, Thomas Sims Lee, and Thomas 
 Fitzsimmons were Catholic signers of the Declaration of 
 Independence. Moylan, Lafayette, Barry, Rochambeau, 
 Kosciusko, Pulaski, De Kalb, Steuben and Chief Orano 
 were Catholics who distinguished themselves bearing arms 
 for the young republic. '' Congress ' Ownri " one of the finest 
 and bravest of the Continental regiments was composed of 
 Catholics. 
 
 At the close of the war General Washington and the 
 members of Congress attended a public ''Te Deum", in a 
 Catholic church in Philadelphia. 
 
CATHOLICS IN THE REVOLUTION 
 
 137 
 
 265 — Washington's Reply to the Catholic*s Address 
 
 The Catholics later presented the new President with an 
 Address of Congratulation. In his reply to the Roman 
 Catholics of the United States, Washington remarked ''I 
 presume your 
 fellow citizens 
 will not forget 
 the patriotic 
 part you took in 
 the accomplish- 
 ment of their 
 Revolution and 
 the establish- 
 ment of their 
 Government, or 
 the important 
 assistance they 
 received from a 
 nation in which 
 the Roman 
 Catholic faith is 
 professed/' 
 
 266 — Articles of 
 Confederation 
 
 At the time of 
 
 the Declaration of Independence it was proposed that the 
 states should be joined together under Articles of Confed- 
 eration. The more urgent matter of winning the war en- 
 gaged the attention of the colonies, and these Articles were 
 not adopted for some years. They were finally adopted by 
 the last state, Maryland, in 1781, the year Cornwallis was 
 defeated. The new nation was governed by them until 
 Washington became President in 1789, 
 
138 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 267— The Northwest Territory 
 
 Many of the seaboard states had some sort of claim to the 
 territory across the mountains and between the Ohio and 
 the Great Lakes. The charters of the Colonies were very 
 indefinite as to their boundaries and many of their claims 
 conflicted. Maryland would not ratify the ''Articles of 
 Confederation'' unless all the states agreed to turn over 
 their claims to the Confederation itself. This the other 
 states agreed to do, and so, in 1789, this region was organized 
 into the Northwest Territory. 
 
 268 — Ordinance of 1787 
 
 The laws providing for the formation of this territory were 
 embodied in an Ordinance. By it were guaranteed freedom 
 of worship and trial by jury; slavery was prohibited and 
 education encouraged. To-day this section is the heart of 
 the Union embracing the great states of Ohio, Indiana, Illi- 
 nois, Michigan, and Wisconsin. In those days it was almost 
 a wilderness, but one that was rapidly giving way before 
 hardy pioneers from the East. 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION VII 
 
 1. The great territory between the Ohio River and the 
 Great Lakes, was captured for the Americans by an expedi- 
 tion led by George Rogers Clark. 
 
 2. Father Peter Gibault and the French Catholic residents 
 in this district gave valuable aid to the Americans. 
 
 3. As a result of these operations the valuable territory 
 which now comprises the rich states of Ohio, Indiana, Illi- 
 nois, Michigan, and Wisconsin, came under the American 
 flag. 
 
 4. The two most famous American naval commanders in 
 the war of the Revolution were Capt. John Barry, the '*Fa- 
 
REVIEW 139 
 
 ther of the American Navy," an Irish-American Catholic; 
 and Capt. John Paul Jones, a splendid fighter, who first 
 raised the Stars and Stripes over a man-of-war. 
 
 5. Benedict Arnold, an American general noted for his 
 bravery, was unfairly treated by Congress and turned traitor 
 to the patriot cause. He was rewarded by money and rank 
 in the British army. He died a miserable outcast. 
 
 6. The British, in 1778, carried the war to the Southern 
 states. They soon overran the whole country. General 
 Greene was placed in command of the American forces 
 (1781) and matters soon changed. 
 
 7. Gen. Cornwallis, commanding the British, followed 
 Greene north as far as Virginia without being able to destroy 
 him. Cornwallis then retired to Yorktown. There he was 
 finally cut off by the Americans, under Washington, and the 
 French, under Rochambeau. De Grasse, with a French 
 fleet, cut off help by sea. CornwalUs surrendered and the 
 War of the Revolution soon ended. 
 
 8. As a result of this war the United States became recog- 
 nized as an independent nation, occupying all the territory 
 from Canada to Florida, and from the Atlantic Ocean to the 
 Mississippi River. 
 
 9. Catholic Americans played a prominent part in the 
 Revolution, both in Congress and in the Army and Navy. 
 Catholic France, with her troops and ships, gave the help 
 necessary to win the war. 
 
 10. The various states had claims to the territory across 
 the AUeghanies. These claims were finally turned over to 
 the central government, and the Northwest Territory, 
 owned by all the states in common, was organized. Thus 
 the states were brought closer together in the united owner- 
 ship of this territory. 
 
SECTION VIII 
 
 THE CONSTITUTION. SELF-GOVERNMENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX 
 THE CONSTITUTION 
 
 269 — Weak Central Government 
 
 The states, while united in a way by Articles of Confeder- 
 ation, considered themselves independent of one another. 
 Congress had no real control over them. It could not tax 
 them or raise any money, except what they chose to give. 
 The cession of the Northwest Territory was the first step 
 toward a real central government. By it was established 
 a Territory which all the states owned in common. This 
 ownership bound them together. They could not again 
 separate it; nor could they themselves separate from one 
 another if they wished to retain their interest in the Terri- 
 tory. 
 
 270 — Need of Strong Central Government 
 
 The feeling that some permanent form of government 
 should be established gi'adually increased. Some sort of 
 union was needed. A central government with a responsi- 
 ble head must be founded. As they then existed, the 
 states were each a separate unit. They taxed goods sent 
 from one to another, and each had its own kind of money. 
 Congress could talk and make laws, but it could not make 
 the states obey them. As Washington said: '' We have one 
 nation to-day and thii'teen to-morrow." 
 
 140 
 
THE CONSTITUTION 
 
 141 
 
 271 — Constitutional Convention 
 
 So in May, 1787, a convention met in Philadelphia. The 
 best men in the land were sent to this assembly, and Wash- 
 ington was chosen to preside. It was soon found that the 
 old Ai'ticles of Confederation could not be so amended as to 
 be satisfactory and a Constitution was proposed. 
 
 There was great jealousy among the states. The smaller 
 feared the larger. It was difficult to agree on a way to 
 grant representation to the various states. But great minds 
 were at work, though some of the men best known in the 
 Revolution were absent. Neither of the Adamses was 
 there, and Thomas 
 Jefferson was in 
 France. Patrick 
 Henry would not 
 attend. 
 
 272— Makers of the 
 Constitution 
 James Madison 
 and John Blair of 
 Virginia, Alex- 
 ander Hamilton of 
 New York, Ben- 
 jamin Franklin, 
 now eighty- two 
 years old, of Penn- 
 sylvania, Roger 
 Sherman from Con- 
 necticut, and Gou- 
 verneur Morris and 
 Rufus King of New York; these and many other famous 
 men were among the fifty-five commissioners who at- 
 tended. 
 
 Benjamin Franklin 
 
142 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 273 — Washington and the Constitution 
 
 "Let us raise a standard to which the wise and honest can 
 repair. The event is in the hand of God'' were the words 
 of Washington during the first days of the assembly. 
 
 Washington served his country in three great positions. 
 He was commander-in-chief of the army; President of this 
 Constitutional Convention; and first President of the United 
 States. Many thoughtful men believe that the greatest 
 service he rendered his country was in helping, as President 
 of the Constitutional Convention, to reconcile the differences 
 between the jealous states. 
 
 274 — Constitution Adopted and Ratified 
 
 After four months' work a constitution was adopted Sept. 
 17, 1787, and was submitted to the states for ratification. 
 It was not to become valid until nine states had ac- 
 cepted it. 
 
 Six months later, in June, 1788, New Hampshire, the 
 ninth state, ratified it, and the Constitution became the 
 fixed law of the land. The great states of New York and 
 Virginia had refused to ratify, but seeing they must do so 
 now, or become foreign states, they too joined in. 
 
 275 — Provisions of Constitution 
 
 According to the Constitution the States bound them- 
 selves together as a Federal Republic. The Government of 
 the republic is divided into three parts. 
 
 First: The Executive branch. A President is elected 
 every four years, whose duty is to see to the enforcement of 
 the laws. 
 
 Second : The Legislative branch. A Congess is elected, 
 consisting of the Senate, to which each state sends two 
 members; and the House of Representatives, to which they 
 send members according to their population. It is the duty 
 
WASHINGTON, FIRST PRESIDENT 
 
 143 
 
 of Congress to make laws for the Union; to coin money for 
 the whole country; and to raise money by taxation. 
 
 Third: The Judicial branch. A Supreme Court is ap- 
 pohited by the President, with the consent of the Senate. 
 It is the duty of the Supreme Court to explain the laws and 
 determine whether or not they conflict with the Constitu- 
 tion. 
 
 Arch erected by the women of Trenton to welcome Washington 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 WASHINGTON, FIRST PRESIDENT 
 
 276— Washington, First President (1789-97) 
 
 To elect a President the Constitution provided that the 
 various states should each choose a certain number of elec- 
 tors, who would choose a President by ballot. The electors 
 sent their sealed votes to Congress. On the 6th of April the 
 envelopes containing the names of their choice were opened. 
 The first name on every ballot was that of George Washing- 
 
144 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 ton. He was unanimously elected lii'st President of the 
 United States.* 
 
 On the 30th of April, 1780, Washington was inaugurated 
 on the balcony of Federal Hall in Wall Street, New York, 
 on the spot where a heroic bronze statue of the General now 
 stands. 
 
 277— First Bishop 
 
 The same year that Washington became President, the 
 
 Catholics of the United States received their lirst Bishop. 
 
 Father John Carroll, of Maryland, whose patriotism and 
 
 piety were admiivd by 
 all, received this honor. 
 His diocese included the 
 whole United States of 
 that day. 
 
 278 Washington's Ad- 
 ministration 
 Washington hoped 
 that the country could 
 be ruled without having 
 political parties. So 
 when he formed a Cab- 
 inet, he appointed 
 Thomas Jefferson, Sec- 
 retary of State, and 
 Alexander Hamilton, 
 Secretary of Treasury. 
 
 *W;ishinKton at once set out from his home in Mount Vernon, 
 Virginia, to the (^apital whieh was then New York. His journey was 
 one \o\\^ ovation. The whole country rose to do him honor. When 
 he reached the city of Trenton whicli he had rescued from the Hes- 
 sians on Christmas Ni^dit. in 177t). he was met by the ladies of the 
 city. An arch of triumph had been erected whit'h bore the inscription: 
 "The Defendi'r of Mothei-s will be the Protector of Daughters." 
 
 Washington's Cabinet 
 
WASHINGTON, FIRST PRESIDENT 
 
 145 
 
 Hamilton was the head of that faction called the Feder- 
 alists. They believed in giving great power to the Central 
 Government. Jefferson was an Anti-Federalist, or a believer 
 in giving but little power to the central government and 
 more to the individual states. 
 
 279 — Finances 
 
 The country was in great need of money. All told, there 
 was a debt of $80,000,000 owed both by the nation and the 
 states. Many were in favor of repudiating, or refusing to 
 pay, at least that part owed by the states. But Hamilton 
 felt that this would ruin the credit of the country and pre- 
 vailed upon the government to promise to pay it all. 
 
 280— First Tariff 
 
 Taxes were placed on all imports and also on the manu- 
 facture of whiskey, and a revenue was thus raised. The 
 debts of the country were paid, and America's good faith 
 and credit were established before the world. 
 
 In 1792 Washing- 
 ton was re-elected ;;: 
 President and John 
 Adams Vice President. 
 
 281— Cotton Gin 
 
 The cotton plant 
 grew easily in the 
 South, and the value 
 of cotton was well 
 known, but to separ- 
 ate the cotton from 
 the seeds was difficult 
 and tedious. A 
 worker could pick 
 
 The cotluu gin 
 
146 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 only a few pounds a day. In 1792, Eli Whitney, a New 
 England Yankee, invented a machine for picking cotton. 
 At once the raising of this staple became profitable, and 
 immense tracts in the South were given over to it. Thous- 
 ands of slaves were brought in from Africa to do the planting 
 and a large trade grew up between the North and South. 
 England also became a great purchaser of this material. 
 Thus the invention of Whitney, by making slave ownership 
 profitable, came in a great measui'e to be the cause of the 
 great Civil War of many yeai-s later. 
 
 282— Indian Wars 
 
 The Northwest Territory was rapidly being settled, but 
 there was little security for the hardy pioneers. Indian 
 raids were frequent and bloody. Two American armies 
 were sent against them, and both were badly defeated. The 
 Indians grew still bolder, and the government became 
 greatly alarmed. "Mad Anthony'' Wayne was finally 
 chosen to lead a third army. ''Little Turtle," the Indian 
 Chief, advised the Indians to ask for peace. He did not 
 cai'e to fight "a leader who never slept." But the Indians 
 wanted fight, and so a battle was fought (Aug. 20, 1794) on 
 the Maumee. The Indians were routed and their lands laid 
 waste. General Wayne forced them into a treaty of peace 
 which really opened up the Northwest Territory to settle- 
 ment. 
 
 283— New States 
 
 North Carolina and Rhode Island, which had long refused 
 to ratify the Constitution, now entered the sisterhood of 
 States, in 1789 and 1790, and the original thuteen were again 
 complete. In 1791, Vermont, the first new State, was ad- 
 mitted ; it was cai'ved out of territory claimed by both New 
 York and New Hampshii'e. The people declai*ed that if 
 
JOHN ADAMS, SECOND PRESIDENT 147 
 
 Vermont could not be a separate state they would join 
 Canada. In 1792, Kentucky, and in 1795, Tennessee, were 
 admitted. They were the first new States across the Alle- 
 ghany mountains. 
 
 284 — Prince Gallitzen 
 
 In 1795, the Russian Prince, Demetrius Gallitzen, was or- 
 dained a priest. His was the second ordination in the 
 United States. He devoted his life to the pioneers and 
 Indians in western Pennsylvania, and has been justly called 
 ''Apostle of the Alleghanies.'' 
 
 285— Washington's Retirement 
 
 Washington refused to serve a third term as President. 
 During his second term, in the heat of politics, he had many 
 times been attacked and abused, but, as his administration 
 drew to a close, the people wanted him again. He wrote 
 his celebrated farewell address and returned to his estate in 
 Mount Vernon. 
 
 CHAPTER XLI 
 JOHN ADAMS, SECOND PRESIDENT 
 
 286— John Adams (1797-1801) 
 
 A Revolution had broken out in France, and England had 
 declared war on that country. Many people thought that 
 America should take sides with her ancient ally, France. 
 Others thought that we should remain neutral. John 
 Adams of Massachusetts was the leader of the latter, or 
 Federalist, party. Thomas Jefferson headed the other 
 faction which was called the Republican. This is the same 
 party that is now known as the Democratic Party. Adams 
 received the most votes and became President. Jefferson 
 
148 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 became Vice President. Adams was inaugurated in Phila- 
 delphia, whither the government had been moved. 
 
 287— X. Y. Z. Papers 
 
 Adams sent three envoys to France to endeavor to smooth 
 over difficulties which had arisen between the countries. 
 They were outrageously received in that country and refused 
 even a hearing unless they should first pay tribute to the 
 
 agents of the Revolutionists. 
 Charles Pinckney one of the 
 envoys answered this demand 
 with his famous reply, *'We 
 have millions for defense, but 
 not one cent for tribute." 
 When reporting these hap- 
 penings to Congress, President 
 Adams called the agents who 
 had demanded money Mr. X. 
 Mr. Y. and Mr. Z. Thus his 
 message became known as the 
 X. Y. Z. Papers. 
 
 288— War With France 
 Meanwhile a naval war had broken out between the 
 United States and French Revolutionists. Privateers at- 
 tacked and captured our ships. A fleet of American vessels 
 was fitted out and won several important engagements. An 
 army was also raised and Washington was once more made 
 commander-in-chief. Happily, in the year 1800, Napoleon 
 Bonaparte gained control of French Affairs, and peace was 
 restored before a formal war had been declared. 
 
 289 — Alien and Sedition Laws 
 
 During the excitement with France, Adams had secured 
 
JOHN ADAMS, SECOND PRESIDENT 
 
 149 
 
 the passage of laws which gave him the power to send out of 
 the United States any foreigners whose conduct he considered 
 dangerous to this country. This was called the Alien Law. 
 The Sedition Law gave the right to fine or imprison any one 
 defaming the President or the Government. These laws 
 were considered against the spirit of freedom and were 
 bitterly attacked. In fact two of the states, Kentucky and 
 Virginia, passed resolutions refusing to be bound by them. 
 This is the first instance of the ''states' rights'' being ad- 
 vanced. By this is meant the right of an individual state 
 to reject the laws of the central government. 
 
 290— Death of Washington 
 
 During the closing days of 1799 the whole country was 
 thrown into mourning by the death of Washington. The 
 hardships of the Revol- 
 ution, and the difficul- 
 ties of two terms as 
 President of a new 
 nation, had greatly re- 
 duced his rugged 
 strength; at the end a 
 slight cold developed 
 fatally. His remains 
 were interred in a vault 
 on his estate, at Mount 
 Vernon, on the Poto- 
 mac. So passed away 
 George Washington, 
 the Father of his Coun- 
 try. — "first in peace, 
 first in war, and first in the hearts of his countrymen. 
 
 The tomb of Washington at Mount 
 Vernon 
 
150 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 CHAPTER XLII 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON, THIRD PRESIDENT 
 
 291— Jefferson's Administration (1801-1809) 
 
 The election of 1800 resulted in a tie between Thomas 
 Jefferson, of Virginia, and Aaron Burr, of New York. The 
 law provided that in such an event the House of Repre- 
 sentatives should elect 
 the President. Jeffer- 
 son became the choice 
 of the House of Repre- 
 sentatives. 
 
 The capital of the 
 country was now 
 changed from Phila- 
 delphia to the new City 
 of Washington, on the 
 banks of the Potomac. 
 It was felt that it 
 would not be proper 
 for the national govern- 
 ment to continue in 
 any State, where the 
 
 local government might 
 Thomas Jefferson ^^^^.^^ ^.^^ .^^ g^ ^ 
 
 tract of land was given by the states of Maryland and Vir- 
 ginia, and in this ''District of Columbia'' the new capital 
 city was founded. The portion given by Virginia was not 
 used and was later ceded back to that state. 
 
 292 — Louisiana Territory 
 
 Hardly had Jefferson taken office, when the news arrived 
 that Spain had ceded the vast Louisiana territory to France. 
 The Mississippi River divided this vast tract of land from 
 
THOMAS JEFFERSON, THIRD PRESIDENT 
 
 151 
 
 the western borders of the United States. But in the south 
 this river ran entirely through Louisiana. So American 
 shipping, in order to reach the Gulf of Mexico, was com- 
 pelled to pass through this foreign region. America was not 
 willing that France should be its owner. When Napoleon 
 proposed to send large 
 bodies of troops to hold it 
 President Jefferson sent 
 commissioners to France. 
 
 293 — Louisiana Purchase 
 
 The commissioners 
 were to endeavor to pur- 
 chase that part in which 
 the city of New Orleans is 
 situated and through 
 which the Mississippi 
 flows. Napoleon was will- 
 ing to sell all or none of 
 Louisiana. So the com- 
 missioners, though with- 
 out authority, purchased 
 it all for $15,000,000. Napoleon felt that in making this 
 sale, besides getting a large sum of money to carry on his 
 wars, he was giving to England ''a rival that would one 
 day humble her on the high seas and in trade." 
 
 This purchase (1803) doubled the area of the United 
 States and gave it control of the Mississippi River. 
 
 Napoleon Bonaparte 
 
 294 — Ohio Admitted. Jefferson Reelected 
 
 In 1802 Ohio was admitted. It was the seventeenth state, 
 and the first one to be carved from the Northwest Territory. 
 
 The Louisiana Purchase greatly pleased the people and 
 Jefferson was re-elected in 1804 by a very large majority. 
 
152 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 About this time Alexander Hamilton was killed in a duel 
 with Aaron Burr. Burr was later arrested for treason, but 
 
 was not convicted. 
 
 295 — Lewis and Clark 
 
 The great Louisiana 
 Purchase was but little 
 known. An expedition 
 was fitted out to explore 
 it and it started, in 1804, 
 under the direction of 
 Lewis and Clark. It is 
 interesting to trace their 
 course on the map. 
 Starting from the then 
 frontier post of St. Louis, 
 they navigated the Mis- 
 souri River to its head 
 waters and then pushed 
 across the great Rocky 
 Mountains. We can im- 
 agine the toil and excitement of a journey such as that, 
 through an absolutely unknown country. In spite of all 
 obstacles the expedition finally reached the Columbia River 
 and then the Pacific Coast, two thousand miles from their 
 starting point. 
 
 296 — Oregon Country 
 
 The Columbia River had received its name some years 
 before, when it was discovered by a Yankee sailing master, 
 Robert Gray, who named it after his ship. The region 
 thereabouts was not included in the Louisiana Purchase, 
 which stopped at the Rocky Mountains, but Captain 
 Gray, its discoverer, had claimed it for the United States. 
 
 Alexander Hamilton 
 
THOMAS JEFFERSON, THIRD PRESIDENT 
 
 153 
 
 Now Lewis and Clark reaffirmed that claim by their 
 exploration. 
 
 The upper Missouri explored by Lewis and Clark 
 
 297 — American Ships Captured 
 
 France and England were still at war, and the shipping 
 of almost the whole world came to be carried in American 
 ships. But England decided not to allow these neutral 
 ships to carry supplies to France and her European allies. 
 She commenced to confiscate American ships and merchan- 
 dise and impress American seamen into her navy. England 
 would not admit that Englishmen who had become 
 American citizens were no longer under her control. 
 ''Once an Englishman, always an Englishman" she said. 
 France retaliated for the capture of vessels bound for her 
 ports, by capturing American vessels bound for English 
 ports. 
 
154 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 298 — Jefferson Averse to War 
 
 President Jefferson was averse to war; and so persuaded 
 Congi'ess that the best way to stop the aggression of England 
 and France would be to stop all American shipping. In this 
 way he claimed these countries would soon be brought to 
 reason; for they could not get along without the valuable 
 wheat, rice, and cotton we sent them, and their merchants 
 would be ruined if our market for their goods was closed up. 
 
 299 — Embargo and Non-Intercourse Acts (1809) 
 
 So an Embargo Act was passed, which closed the ports of 
 America to the world. This created great discontent. It 
 is true it encouraged manufacturing in this country to take 
 the place of articles formerly imported. But it worked 
 great hardship on ship owners, farmers, and the cotton 
 growers of the South, who depended on foreign trade to 
 take their product. And furthermore it made no difference 
 at all to France and England. So the Act was repealed, and 
 a Non- Intercourse Act took its place. This prohibited 
 trade with France and England alone. 
 
 300— The Steamboat 
 
 While the foreign relations of the United States were thus 
 in a bad way, her domestic affairs were prospering. The vast 
 western areas were filling up, the forest was being reduced 
 and towns and villages were being established. And now 
 came an invention which had much to do with the future 
 prosperity of the country. Shortly after the close of the 
 Revolution John Fitch had run a feny boat, propelled by 
 steam, across the Delaware River, at Philadelphia. 
 
 301— Robert Fulton 
 
 Others had constructed steam boats that would go in a 
 way; but it remained for Robert Fulton to invent a practical 
 
REVIEW 
 
 155 
 
 and successful steamboat. On the second of September, 
 
 1809, the '^Clermont," a curious looking boat with 
 
 a very high smokestack 
 
 and ungainly paddle 
 
 wheels, put out from 
 
 New York amid the jeers 
 
 and laughter of the 
 
 crowd. But the derision 
 
 of the people did not 
 
 last, for the "Clermont" 
 
 moved steadily up the 
 
 stream, under her own 
 
 power, against wind and ciuTent, and arrived in Albany 
 
 the following day. 
 
 Fulton's "Clermoii! 
 
 302— Results 
 
 This first steamboat was rapidly followed by others. The 
 invention quickly opened up the magnificent waterways of 
 the country to profitable trade and immigration, and brought 
 all parts closer together through speed in communication. 
 
 303— Catholicity 
 
 Catholicity had a large increase during these years, many 
 Irish being driven from their native land after the Rebellion 
 of 1798. In 1808, Bishop Carroll of Baltimore was made an 
 Archbishop, and Bishoprics were erected in New York, 
 Philadelphia, Boston, and Bardstown in Kentucky. 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION VIII 
 
 1. The thirteen states were thirteen independent nations, 
 bound together by loose articles of Confederation. A Con- 
 vention was called, which, after many difficulties, agreed 
 on a Constitution (1787). Under it the states became a 
 umted nation. 
 
156 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 2. Under the Constitution the government is divided into 
 three parts: The Executive branch, with a President to 
 execute the laws; the Legislative branch, with a Congress 
 to make the laws; and the Judicial branch, with a Supreme 
 Court to explain the laws. 
 
 3. George Washington was unanimously elected first 
 President of the United States. The payment of the debts 
 of the nation and of the states was undertaken, and taxes 
 were placed on imports and manufactures, to raise funds. 
 
 4. In 1792 the Cotton Gin was invented by EU Whitney. 
 This machine made cotton picking easy and thus made 
 slavery profitable. So, in a way, the invention was respon- 
 sible for the great Civil War seventy years later. 
 
 5. John Adams was elected second President. He was 
 the leader of the Federalists, who beUeved in giving much 
 power to the central government. Thomas Jefferson be- 
 came Vice-President. He was a RepubUcan (now Demo- 
 crat) who beUeved the States should wield the power. 
 
 6. A revolution in France overthrew the monarchy and 
 the revolutionists demanded money from America. The 
 ill-feeling following resulted in several naval battles. Be- 
 fore formal war was declared against France, Napoleon 
 Bonaparte came into power, and the dispute was settled. 
 
 7. During the term of Thomas Jefferson, third President, 
 the Louisiana Territory was bought from France, This 
 gave the United States control of the mouth of the Mississ- 
 ippi and extended its boundary to the Rocky Mountains. 
 
 8. This great territory was explored by Lewis and Clark 
 (1804). They pushed up to the headwaters of the Missouri, 
 and crossing the Rockies, explored and claimed the Oregon 
 country for the United States. 
 
 9. England and France, at war with one another, cap- 
 tured American ships bound for each other's ports. Jeffer- 
 son, being averse to war, sought to avoid trouble by the 
 Embargo Act, which forbade all American shipping. This 
 injured trade and was repealed. A Non-Intercourse Act 
 followed, prohibiting trade with England and France. 
 
 10. Robert Fulton, an American, built the first practical 
 steamboat in 1809. This invention quickly opened up the 
 splendid waterways of the country to commerce and travel. 
 
BIOGRAPHIES 
 
 BIOGRAPHIES 
 
 George Washington 
 
 George Washington, the first president of the United 
 States, was born at Pope's Creek, Virginia, on February 22, 
 1732. When he was only eleven years old his father died, 
 leaving five children, of whom George was the oldest. He 
 was always an affectionate and obedient son. Influential 
 friends procured him a midshipman's position in the British 
 nsivj. Though desirous of taking so good an offer, he gave 
 it up at his mother's request. God had reserved him for 
 higher honors than he could win as a British naval officer. 
 In school George was studious and respectful to his teachers. 
 For his own guidance he wrote out a set of rules to govern 
 his conduct. The last one was — 
 
 ''Labor to keep alive in your breast that little spark of 
 celestial fire, CONSCIENCE." 
 
 He became a surveyor, and later on a soldier, in the service 
 of Virginia. As a delegate to the first and second Conti- 
 nental Congress he took a bold stand against British tyranny 
 in America. When the Revolutionary War began. Congress 
 appointed him commander-in-chief of the American armies, 
 which were then composed of raw recruits, men that knew 
 nothing of war. Though always hampered by lack of suffi- 
 cient soldiers, money, and equipments, Washington con- 
 ducted the long war to a successful issue. He was President 
 of the Constitutional Convention which met in Philadelphia 
 in 1787. For two terms President of the nation which he 
 had done so much to build up, he showed his high character 
 in refusing to be, for a third time, a candidate for the Presi- 
 
 157 
 
158 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 dency. He feared that to be so long chief ruler of the 
 United States might raise a suspicion that he wanted to be 
 king. He died at Mt. Vernon, his home, on Dec. 14, 1799. 
 A resolution adopted by Congress lamenting his death, de- 
 clared truly that ''Washington was first in war, first in 
 peace, and first in the hearts of his countrymen." 
 
 Jefferson 
 
 Thomas Jefferson, the author of the Declaration of 
 Independence and one of the most eminent of American 
 statesmen, was born at Shad well, Virginia, April 2, 1743. 
 At the age of 24 he was admitted to practice law in the 
 Virginia courts. He was chairman of the committee ap- 
 pointed by the second Continental Congress to frame a 
 declaration proclaiming the American colonies independent 
 of Great Britain. He was then only 33 years old. To him 
 we owe our very convenient decimal money system. It was 
 his persistent and intelligent advocacy of a decimal system 
 of coinage that induced Congress to substitute it for the 
 clumsy English pounds, shillings and pence. Elected Presi- 
 dent, in 1801, he was re-elected in 1804. His greatest presi- 
 dential achievement was the purchase, in 1803, of the Louis- 
 iana territory from Napoleon Bonaparte, then ruler of 
 France. Jefferson disliked the pomp and pageantry which 
 usually accompany monarchy, and he scorned titles and 
 decorations. He was always proud however, of the fact 
 that he framed the Virginia statute which guarantees relig- 
 ious freedom to every one. He died near Charlottesville, 
 Virginia, on July 4, 1825. 
 
 Carroll 
 
 Charles Carroll, of Carrolltown, Maryland, was born 
 at Annapolis in that state, in 1737, a member of a very 
 wealthy Catholic family. Educated at Jesuit colleges in 
 
BIOGRAPHIES 159 
 
 France, and having spent some time in law studies in Lon- 
 don, he was well qualified to take a leading part in the politi- 
 cal questions which finally were solved by the War of the 
 Revolution. A delegate to the famous Continental Con- 
 gress of 1776 he signed the Declaration of Independence, 
 though he thereby risked the largest fortune in the colonies 
 at the time. He died at the ripe age of 95 years, the last 
 surviving signer of the Great Declaration. 
 
 Lafayette 
 
 The Marquis de Lafayette a distinguished French 
 Catholic nobleman, is universally regarded as one of the 
 finest characters in all history. Having heard the Declara- 
 tion of Independence read at a banquet of the aristocracy 
 in France, he at once decided to lend his aid to the American 
 struggle for liberty. At his own expense he equipped a 
 vessel, induced several prominent army officers to go with 
 him, and sailed for America. Here Congress made him a 
 Major General and assigned him to Washington's staff. 
 Lafayette was then only twenty years old. He fought 
 gallantly in several battles. In 1779, he went back to France 
 to induce that country to help America. He succeeded, for, 
 in 1780, the French government sent Count de Rochambeau 
 with 6,000 well armed soldiers, and a little later a fleet com- 
 manded by Count de Grasse. Lafayette also came back to 
 the United States and in battle showed much military abil- 
 ity. Returning to France, he was given a high commission 
 in the King's army but was captured and imprisoned in 
 Germany and Austria. Released in 1797, he took no part 
 in the Napoleonic wars which raged till 1815. In 1826, 
 Congress invited him to visit the United States. His jour- 
 ney in this country roused unbounded enthusiasm. Congress 
 gave him a grant of 24,000 acres of public land. He died a 
 member of the French Chamber of Deputies in Paris, 1834. 
 
160 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Franklin 
 
 Benjamin Franklin is often called the "wisest of 
 Americans." He was the fifteenth child of a family of 
 seventeen children and was born in Boston, January 17, 
 1706. After learning the printer's trade, he left Boston 
 at the age of 17 and settled in Philadelphia. His talents, 
 industry, integrity and sound judgment brought him the 
 highest honors in the political and social life of his day. 
 His work in science was also remarkable. By means of a kite, 
 with a common iron key attached to the string, he proved in a 
 thunderstorm, that lightning and electricity are identical. 
 As publisher of the best newspaper of his time, the Pennsyl- 
 vania Gazette, and of the famous ''Poor Richard's Alman- 
 ac", he wielded great influence. He was one of the commit- 
 tee that drew up the immortal Declaration of Independence, 
 was a very influential member of the Congress which framed 
 our national Constitution, and rendered the United States 
 most efficient aid as our minister at the French Court. It 
 was when making a request that prayer be daily said in the 
 Constitutional Convention that he uttered the memorable 
 remark: ''The longer I live, the more convincing proofs I 
 see of this truth — that God governs in the affairs of men." 
 Franklin died in Philadelphia, on April 17, 1790. 
 
 Barry 
 
 John Barry, a famous American naval officer, was born 
 in Wexford County, Ireland, in 1745. He came to America 
 while a boy, and engaged in sea trading. He became 
 wealthy, but at the outbreak of the Revolutionary War 
 promptly ranged himself on the patriot side, though he 
 thereby imperiled his life and fortune. Made a commander 
 in the American navy, he captured several British war ves- 
 sels; and, when the navy was reorganized after the war, he 
 was placed at its head. 
 
•~o „^ 
 
 40 Longitude 
 
 
 toa West -20 
 
 ft MAPTO ILLUSTRA1 
 
 ^^ i WAR WITH MEXI 
 
 CopyrigM ISSn By 
 
SOUTHERN REGION 
 
 OF THE WAR 1812-:i4 
 Scale 1 , ,100 Miles 
 
 tS-Cn. 2iew York.Del. 
 
SECTION IX 
 
 THE SECOND WAR OF INDEPENDENCE 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII 
 JAMES MADISON, FOURTH PRESIDENT 
 
 304— James Madison (1809-17) 
 
 Jefferson, like Washington, was asked to run for President 
 a third time but refused . His successor was James Madison, 
 who also belonged to the Republican (Democratic) party. 
 
 The census of 1810 showed a large growth — seven and a 
 quarter millions of people now occupied the country. The 
 population had more than 
 doubled in thirty years. On 
 the 8th of April, 1812, the 
 state of Louisiana had been 
 admitted to the Union. 
 
 305— War of 1812 
 
 England continued her 
 policy of harassing Ameri- 
 can shipping and impressing 
 our sailors. She stopped our 
 vessels on the high seas and 
 enforced the odious ''right of 
 search" for English born sail- 
 ors. The administration 
 made every effort to avoid 
 
 a conflict until American honor could no longer put up 
 with the English affronts. During May, 1811, the Ameri- 
 
 161 
 
 James Madison 
 
162 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 can frigate, 'Tresident/' politely hailed the British sloop 
 of war, ''Little Belt." The answer was a round shot in 
 the American's main mast. A broadside from the 
 "President" resulted in the disabling of the English ship. 
 The British government refused to make amends for this and 
 other outrages, and war was declared June 19, 1812. 
 
 306 — General Hull Surrenders Detroit 
 
 At the opening of hostilities Canada was the point aimed 
 at by the Americans. General William Hull, Governor of 
 Michigan territory, led an army across into Canada. Hear- 
 ing the English were in force to oppose him, he retreated 
 again to Detroit and awaited them. The British and In- 
 dians advanced against the well-intrenched Americans 
 who were waiting to receive them with a hot fire. When 
 they were within a few hundred yards, General Hull hoisted 
 a white flag and surrendered the fort at Detroit and his 
 whole force, without firing a shot. He was afterward sen- 
 tenced to be shot for cowardice but was pardoned by the 
 President. 
 
 307 — Queenstown Heights 
 
 A few months later another American force under General 
 Van Rensselaer crossed the Niagara and attacked the English 
 at Queenstown Heights. They were successful at first, but 
 the reinforcements they expected refused to leave American 
 soil and they were compelled to sui'render. Another army 
 which was to captui^e Montreal never got any further than 
 the border line. 
 
 So the three attempts to capture Canada were great failures. 
 
 308— "Constitution" and "Guerriere" 
 
 The Americans were fighting a different sort of battle on 
 the sea. Three days after the surrender of General Hull, his 
 
JAMES MADISON, FOURTH PRESIDENT 
 
 163 
 
 nephew, Captain Isaac Hull in command of the U. S. S. 
 *' Constitution" (which the people loved to call *'01d Iron- 
 sides") fell in with the British ship '"Guerriere," off the New 
 England coast. Captain Hull paid no attention to the fire 
 of the Britisher, until he had brought his ship to the exact 
 position wanted, less than a pistol shot away. Then he 
 poured in some smashing broadsides and the English ship 
 surrendered, in a sinking 
 condition. 
 
 309— "Frolic" and 
 "Wasp" 
 A few months later the 
 American sloop of war 
 ^^Wasp" defeated the 
 English brig "Frolic," 
 off Carolina and cap- 
 tured her. Decatur, 
 commanding the 
 ''United States," cap- 
 tured the ''Macedonian" 
 and to end up the year 
 well, "Old Ironsides" 
 took the British "Java." 
 
 Naval triumphs contin- The '^ Constitution" and the '<Guemere' 
 ued. Privateers were 
 
 fitted out and in this year captured over three hundred 
 prizes. The whole country rejoiced at these naval victories 
 and was proud of the valor of the Yankee seamen. 
 
 In the first year of the war, when these naval victories 
 were being gained by the Americans, President Madison 
 was re-elected for a second term. 
 
164 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Battle between the "United States" and the "Macedonian" 
 
 310— Battle of Lake Erie 
 
 The British had been most successful along the Canadian 
 border because their fleet controlled Lake Erie. Commo- 
 dore Oliver Hazard Perry, then but twenty-seven years of 
 age, was sent to build a fleet and drive the English from the 
 Lake. Perry built and equipped a fleet of nine vessels and set 
 out to meet the Enghsh at Put-in-Bay. Perry's flagship the 
 ''Lawrence," led the attack against the enemy's flagship, 
 ''Detroit." It was a furious fight. The "Lawrence" was 
 badly shot up and the "Detroit" was a wreck. Perry calmly 
 embarked in a small boat and was rowed through a shower 
 of shot to the "Niagara." Once again he sailed close to the 
 enemy and in a short time had them at his mercy. When 
 the battle was over, he sent General Harrison his famous 
 message "We have met the enemy and they are ours; two 
 ships, two brigs, one schooner and a sloop." General Har- 
 rison, as we shall see, soon acted on this good news. 
 
165 
 
166 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 311— "Chesapeake'' and "Shannon'' 
 
 One of the first American defeats was the capture of the U. 
 S. ship "Chesapeake" by the British man-of-war "Shannon." 
 Captain Lawrence was in command of the American ship, 
 which was being fitted out in Boston. The EngUsh ship 
 challenged her to fight, and Lawrence, though shorthanded 
 and not fully equipped, would not refuse. He gave battle 
 
 Death of Lawrence 
 
 but was overmatched. The brave Lawrence received his 
 death wound, and, as he was being carried below exclaimed 
 "Don't give up the ship!" words which every American 
 sailor has ever since remembered. The Americans suffered 
 some other naval defeats in 1813 but on the whole the ad- 
 vantage was with them. 
 
THE WAR OF 1812 (CONTINUED) 167 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV 
 THE WAR OF 1812 (Continued) 
 
 312— Battle of the Thames 
 
 General Harrison, who afterward became President, was 
 in command of the American ''Army of the West" at Fort 
 Meigs, in Michigan. As soon as he heard of the victory of 
 Lake Erie, he went in pursuit of the Indians under Tecumseh 
 and the EngUsh under Proctor, who were devastating the 
 countryside. They met at the River Thames, and the 
 American victory was complete. Proctor fled and Tecum- 
 seh was killed. So all the territory Hull had surrendered, 
 and more, was regained for the Americans. 
 
 The massacre at Fort Mimms 
 
168 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 313 — War with Indians in South 
 
 During 1811, the chief Tecumseh had started trouble 
 among the Alabama Indians. In 1813, they fell on the 
 Americans and massacred the garrison at Fort Mimms, 
 including women and children. General Andrew Jackson 
 was sent against them. He was a tremendous fighter, and 
 drove the savages from one place to another until he had 
 them cornered at Horseshoe Bend. Here his troops attacked 
 with the bayonet and almost exterminated the tribe. 
 
 314 — Veteran Troops Engaged 
 
 In 1814, the British troops, which had been fighting Na- 
 poleon, were free to be sent to America. But in the two 
 
 
 :^^^^^ 
 
 The land and water battle of Plattsburg and Lake Champlain 
 
 years of fighting the Americans had also learned a few things 
 about war. 
 
 Still another invasion of Canada was planned, and an 
 army under General Scott crossed the border and captured 
 Lundy's Lane. This was a fierce fight and a brilliant vic- 
 tory for the Americans. 
 
THE WAK OF 1812 (CONTINUED) 
 
 169 
 
 315 — Battle of Plattsburg and Lake Champlain 
 
 The British now attempted to cut the states in two by 
 sending an army down the valley of the Hudson, as they had 
 tried to do with Burgoyne, in the Revolution. A large force 
 was sent from Canada consisting of twelve thousand veter- 
 ans from Wellington's victorious European army. They 
 advanced toward Plattsburg, N. Y., and their fleet on Lake 
 Champlain gave battle to the American fleet under Com- 
 modore Macdonough. The American squadron nearly 
 annihilated the British ships. The small army at Platts- 
 burg also fought gallantly, and the British fled back to 
 Canada. 
 
 An old view of the Capitol at Washington 
 
 316 — Ravages Along the Coast 
 
 The whole Atlantic coast was now blockaded by the Bri- 
 tish fleet, and towns were destroyed whenever possible. 
 Admiral Cockburn ravaged the country along the Chesa- 
 
170 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 peake and General Ross and a force marched on Washington 
 and captured the city. They disgraced themselves by 
 burning the Capitol, the Library, the White House, and 
 
 other public buildings in 
 the unprotected city. 
 
 317— The Star Spangled 
 Banner 
 
 The English, leaving 
 Washington, sailed to at- 
 tack Baltimore. An army 
 was landed, and the fleet 
 bombarded Fort Mc- 
 Henry near the city. 
 Neither was successful. 
 The British General Ross, 
 who burned Washington, 
 was killed and his force 
 withdrew. During this 
 bombardment Francis 
 Scott Key wrote the na- 
 tional song, the Star 
 Spangled Banner. He 
 had gone onboard a British 
 ship, under a flag of truce. 
 All during the long night 
 he anxiously watched 
 The Star Spanned Banner at Fort ^is beloved country's flag 
 
 McHenry 
 
 on the ramparts of the fort. 
 
 318— Treaty of Peace 
 
 Peace was made by a treaty signed at the city of Ghent 
 on December 24, 1814. But news travelled slowly then, by 
 sailing ship, and before the treaty was made known in 
 
BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS 
 
 171 
 
 America, the great battle of New Orleans had been fought, 
 Jan. 8, 1815. 
 
 319— Battle of New Orleans 
 
 The British General Packenham, with twelve thousand 
 veterans, thought he could capture the city of New Orleans 
 and so control the Mississippi River. General Andrew 
 
 The Battle of New Orleans 
 
 Jackson, "Old Hickory," was there to meet him. He had 
 a smaller force of Americans, but every one of them was a 
 marksman and a backwoodsman who knew no fear. Jack- 
 son entrenched his army behind cotton bales and sand bags 
 and awaited the English charge. Time after time the 
 English advanced only to be swept back by a terrible fire. 
 Packenham and several other high officers were killed. The 
 veterans of scores of battles could not stand the withering 
 
172 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 fire of the Americans. The British were totally defeated, 
 lost seven hundred killed, fourteen hundred wounded and 
 five hundred prisoners. The Americans had seven killed 
 and six wounded. 
 
 320— Results of the War 
 
 The results of the war of 1812, (often called the second 
 war of Independence) were to show the world that America 
 could and would protect her interests. Though nothing 
 was said about the impressment of seamen in the Treaty of 
 Peace, England ceased this practice. Manufactures had 
 sprung up during this time and although the war brought 
 hard times, trade soon revived, and great prosperity ensued. 
 This was perhaps the most important result of the war — the 
 further encouragement of domestic manufacturing, which 
 had been started at the time of the Embargo Acts. 
 
 CHAPTER XLV 
 JAMES MONROE, FIFTH PRESIDENT 
 
 321 — Monroe's Administration (1817-25) 
 
 After the War of 1812, a long period of peace gave the 
 United States an opportunity to develop. The great 
 questions of immigration, slavery, tariff, internal improve- 
 ment, and the opening of the West were to be settled. 
 
 James Monroe, a Republican (Democrat), was elected, in 
 1816, by a great majority of votes. 
 
 Under Monroe the Government was principally concerned 
 in reducing the national debt and reviving and advancing 
 commerce and manufacture. 
 
 322— New States 
 
 Slaves had originally been owned in the Northern as 
 well as the Southern States, but the practise had gradually 
 
JAMES MONROE, FIFTH PRESIDENT 
 
 173 
 
 died out in the north. It was not profitable there. In 
 the South the cotton crop needed negro labor, and slavery- 
 was firmly established. 
 
 Each of the six years, from 1816 to 1821, saw the admission 
 of a state to the Union. In 1816, Indiana (free) came in. 
 In 1817, Mississippi (slave) was admitted. Illinois (free) 
 followed, in 1818, and Alabama (slave), in 1819. Maine 
 (free) became a state, in 1820, and Missouri (slave), in 1821. 
 
 Emigrants to the West 
 
 323 — Cumberland Road 
 
 The valley of the Mississippi was rapidly filling up with 
 settlers and a means of easy access across the Alleghanies 
 was necessary. A bill was passed, in 1817, providing for the 
 construction of a National road from Cumberland, Mary- 
 land, to Wheeling, West Virginia. It was called the Cum- 
 berland road and was afterward extended through Ohio, 
 Indiana, and Illinois. 
 
174 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 It was well constructed, made an easy route across the 
 mountains and aided greatly in the development of the 
 West. In those days this was a great undertaking for the 
 National Government and was looked on by the people 
 somewhat as we now consider the Panama Canal. 
 
 324— Trouble in Florida 
 
 In 1817, the Seminole Indians went on the warpath along 
 the borders of Georgia and Alabama. The Seminoles were 
 a Florida tribe. They were assisted in their onslaught by 
 bands of Creek Indians, runaway slaves, outlaws, and pirates 
 who infested the Spanish territory. The American force 
 sent against them was not successful. General Jackson was 
 put in command, and "Big Knife," as the Indians called him, 
 raised a force of Tennessee riflemen, and overran the coun- 
 try. The fact that it was Spanish territory did not bother 
 Jackson, and he even took possession of one of their forts at 
 St. Marks. Here he found two Englishmen, Arbuthnot and 
 Ambuster, who had incited the Indians to the uprising. 
 Jackson arrested them, found them guilty and executed 
 them. He then marched on Pensacola, took the town and 
 compelled the Spanish to withdraw to Havana. 
 
 325 — Florida Purchased. Alabama Admitted. 
 
 Spain and England were greatly aroused and threatened 
 war, but Jackson was more popular than ever with his 
 countrymen. Finally the King of Spain decided that it 
 would cost more than it was worth to defend Florida, and 
 sold it to the United States for five millions of dollars (Feb. 
 22, 1819). This was a splendid purchase for the United 
 States. It completed the coast line from Maine to Mexico 
 and removed a source of trouble at the border. 
 
 In December, 1819, Alabama became a state, making 
 twenty-two in all. 
 
JAMES MONROE, FIFTH PRESIDENT 
 
 175 
 
 326^-The Slavery Question 
 
 The opposition to slavery had for years been growing in 
 the Northern States of the Union. But slavery was increas- 
 ing in the South, where, as we have learned, slaves were 
 most useful in raising the cotton crop. About this time two 
 new states asked for admission. They were Maine, in New 
 England, and Missouri, which had been carved out of the 
 Louisiana purchase. A heated debate arose in Congress 
 as to whether Missouri 
 should be admitted as a free 
 or a slave state. The debate 
 even became bitter, but a 
 solution was finally proposed 
 by Henry Clay. 
 
 327 — Missouri Compromise 
 Under Clay's plan Maine 
 was admitted as a free state 
 and Missouri as a slave state. 
 But a law was also passed 
 regulating slavery in all new 
 states to be organized out of 
 the Louisiana purchase. 
 The new states lying north of 
 the southerly boundary of 
 
 Missouri (36" 30') were to be free states. All new states 
 south of this line were to be slave states. This bill was 
 called the Missouri Compromise and settled the slavery 
 question for some years. 
 
 Henry Clay 
 
 328 — Re-elected. South American Republics 
 
 The prosperity of the country was great and Monroe was 
 
 re-elected, in 1820, by all but one electoral vote. 
 
 The Spanish colonies of South America had taken advan- 
 
176 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 tage of the Napoleonic wars to declare themselves free. In 
 doing so they had the sympathy of the American republic, 
 and, in 1822, a bill was passed in which Congress recognized 
 the independence of the South American Republics. 
 
 329 — "The Holy Alliance." Russia in the Pacific. 
 
 Spain, however, was anxious to recover her colonies and 
 looked about in Europe for help in the undertaking. The 
 most likely help would come from the ''Holy Alliance" of 
 Russia, Prussia, and Austria. Russian colonists from Alaska 
 were spreading down the coast toward California. Monroe 
 feared that, in return for help to regain her colonies, Spain 
 would cede California to Russia. Thus the Pacific coast 
 would be forever closed to the United States. 
 
 330 — Monroe Doctrine 
 
 In his message to Con- 
 gress, in 1823, Monroe an- 
 nounced the policy of the 
 United States regarding 
 other American countries. 
 This policy has taken an 
 important place in American 
 history as the Monroe Doc- 
 trine. 
 
 The principal points of 
 this doctrine are: 
 
 1st.— The United States 
 
 will not interfere with any 
 
 existing colonies in Ameri- 
 James Monroe ^^ ^f ^^^y European power. 
 
 2nd.— The United States will view as an unfriendly act 
 any attempt of a European power to control or oppress 
 any independent country on the American continent. 
 
JOHN QUINCY ADAMS, SIXTH PRESIDENT 
 
 177 
 
 3rd. — The American Continents are henceforth not to 
 be considered as subjects for future colonization by any 
 European power. 
 
 331— Effect 
 
 This doctrine effectively stopped Spain from any attempt 
 to regain her colonies. It also put an end to colonization of 
 the Pacific Coast by Russia. 
 
 332 — Lafayette's Visit 
 
 In the simimer of 1824, the whole country rejoiced at a 
 visit of General Lafayette from France. The venerable 
 Marquis, returning to the country he had helped to liberate, 
 was received by many of the veteran patriots in company 
 with whom he had fought. He visited the tomb of Wash- 
 ington and laid the corner stone of the Bunker Hill monu- 
 ment, fifty years after that memorable battle. 
 
 He sailed home to France in the frigate "Brandywine" — 
 named after the battle in which he had first fought for 
 America's freedom. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVI 
 
 JOHN QUINCY ADAMS, 
 SIXTH PRESIDENT 
 
 333 — Adams ' Administration 
 (1825-29) 
 
 The electoral vote in 1824 
 failed to elect a President and 
 for a second time the House 
 of Representatives was called 
 on to decide. They chose 
 John Quincy Adams, a son of 
 the second President. 
 
 John Quincy Adams 
 
178 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 334 — Transportation to and from the West 
 
 This period of the nation's history is one of development 
 of transportation. The country west of the mountains 
 was at a great disadvantage. It could reach no markets 
 for its produce except by floating it down the great length 
 of the Mississippi River. It cost too much in time and 
 money to bring it across the mountains; and on the other 
 hand all the manufactured articles used in this section had 
 to be hauled over the mountains in wagons. The roads 
 were bad and the cost was great. 
 
 The Erie Canal 
 
 335 — Erie Canal 
 
 Now, as you have learned, there was an ancient route 
 leading from New York City to the Great Lakes, by means 
 of the Hudson and Mohawk valleys. This was almost a 
 water level route, and along it Governor Clinton of New 
 York decided to dig a great ditch — a canal which would 
 
JOHN QUINCY ADAMS, SIXTH PRESIDENT 179 
 
 connect Lake Erie with the Atlantic. Work was started, 
 in 1817, amid the ridicule of many who believed it would 
 never be finished. In eight years, however, the canal was 
 finished. It had been carried over rivers on bridges, and a 
 system of locks was built to raise the boats over such high- 
 lands as were met with. 
 
 336 — Results 
 
 The great value of this canal to commerce may be imag- 
 ined when it is known that it paid for itself in less than ten 
 years. 
 
 Through its influence New York City became the metrop- 
 olis of the New World. The trade of Pennsylvania and 
 Maryland was threatened, and these states made haste to 
 develop canals that would carry boats across the mountains. 
 A great canal to be called the Chesapeake and Ohio was 
 planned, and on July 4, 1828, President Adams dug the first 
 spadeful of earth. 
 
 337 — Railroads 
 
 On this same day the venerable Charles Carroll of Carroll- 
 ton, the last living signer of the Declaration of Independence 
 placed the stone which marked the beginning of the Balti- 
 more and Ohio Railroad. This was the answer of the 
 City of Baltimore to the canals of New York and Penn- 
 sylvania. 
 
 This little line of wooden rail, covered with strips of iron, 
 was the first of the thousands of miles of splendid railroads 
 which now unite all parts of the land. The influence of the 
 canals and railroads on the country, particularly on the 
 West, has been incalculable. They reach into every comer 
 of the country and bring its most widely separated parts 
 into easy communication. It is indeed through them that 
 we are united in fact, as well as in name. 
 
180 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 338— Fifty Years Free 
 
 In 1826, the semi-centennial (50 years) of American Inde- 
 pendence was celebrated. By a strange coincidence both 
 
 John Adams of Massa- 
 chusetts and Thomas 
 Jefferson of Virginia 
 died on this day, July 4, 
 1826. No two men had 
 done more to bring 
 about the Declaration of 
 Independence, on the 
 fiftieth anniversary of 
 which they passed away. 
 
 339— Tariff of 1828 
 
 A tariff is a tax placed 
 on goods imported from 
 foreign lands. It has 
 two objects — to produce 
 the revenue needed to 
 run the government; and 
 to raise the price of im- 
 ported articles, so that 
 home manufactures can 
 compete with them. It is possible to make some articles 
 cheaper in foreign countries than in America, because labor 
 there is not so well paid. In 1828, Congress passed a tariff 
 bill which was highly protective to all American industries. 
 This suited the people of the North and East, where large 
 factories had been built and much manufacturing was 
 done. But it was greatly disliked by the farmers of the 
 South and West. Instead of being benefited they were 
 forced to pay higher for their manufactured supplies. This 
 tariff was called by them the ''Tariff of Abominations." 
 
 Bunker Hill Monument 
 
ANDREW JACKSON, SEVENTH PRESIDENT 181 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII 
 ANDREW JACKSON, SEVENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 340— Jackson's Administration (1829-37) 
 
 Andrew Jackson, the Hero of New Orleans, was elected 
 Pi-esident for the four years, 1829-1833. The feeling against 
 the tariff in the South grew continually more bitter. This 
 section of the country felt that their soil and climate were 
 such that they were destined for all time to be ''staple 
 states"; that is, states producing great cotton, tobacco, rice, 
 and sugar crops and with almost no manufactures. They 
 objected to being taxed on their supplies to benefit the manu- 
 facturing section of the country. 
 
 341— NulUfication Act 
 
 In 1832, South Carolina 
 passed a ** Nullification 
 Ordinance" which declared 
 that the tai'iff law of Con- 
 gress was null and void 
 within her borders. The 
 right of this state to so act 
 was eloquently advocated 
 in the Senate by Robert 
 Haynes, of South Carolina. 
 Daniel Webster, of Massa- 
 chusetts, in his reply to 
 Haynes, reached perhaps 
 the summit of his powers 
 as an orator. 
 
 General Jackson was not the man to stand any action like 
 nullification, which really amounted to secession. He or- 
 dered troops and a warship to Charleston and the hotheads 
 were entirely overawed. 
 
 Andrew Jackson "Old Hickory' 
 
182 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 342 — Tariff Compromise Bill 
 
 In this time of stress Henry Clay again came to the front. 
 He offered a ''Tariff Compromise" Bill which was accepta- 
 ble to North and South. When told that the bill would 
 probably hurt his chances of being President Henry Clay 
 nobly replied, ''I would rather be right than be President.'' 
 
 343 — Abolition Movements 
 
 The feelings of the South, already hurt by the Tariff 
 Act, were further angered by the opposition to slavery, 
 which was becoming more violent in the North. Societies 
 of Abolitionists were formed, which demanded the abolition 
 of slavery, even if extreme measures were necessary to do 
 away with the system. The question grew more intense 
 as time went on. The states gradually became separated 
 into two great groups, the Northern and Southern, free and 
 slave. The interests and ideals of the sections differed more 
 each year until they finally resulted in civil war. 
 
 344— Bank of the United States 
 
 General Jackson was re-elected for the term, 1833-1837, 
 He had refused to continue the charter of the Bank of the 
 United States during his first term, and on his re-election 
 ordered the public money taken away from it and deposited 
 in local banks. The Bank was forced to call in this money 
 from people who had borrowed it, and this created great 
 distress and many failures. 
 
 After the money had been deposited in local banks, it 
 became easy to borrow and great speculation commenced, 
 particularly in land. 
 
 345 — Purchase of Indian Lands 
 
 The Indian's idea of selling property differed from the 
 white man's. When the Indian sold his land, he meant 
 
MARTIN VAN BUREN, EIGHTH PRESIDENT 
 
 183 
 
 that the sale should not bind his children. He simply sold 
 his own rights of the property. The United States govern- 
 ment had made treaties with the Indian tribes, buying their 
 lands from them. But when the government came to en- 
 force the treaties, a second generation of Indians had grown 
 up. They claimed they were not bound by the bargains of 
 their fathers and refused to leave their lands. 
 
 346 — Indian Troubles 
 
 During Jackson's administrations trouble of this kind 
 resulted in the Black Hawk war in the Northwest, and the 
 Cherokee and Seminole wars in the South. In each case the 
 Indians were finally defeated and forced to abandon their 
 lands and move further west. 
 
 347— New States 
 
 Arkansas (slave) was admitted, in 1836, and Michigan 
 (free), in 1837. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII 
 MARTIN VAN BUREN, EIGHTH PRESIDENT 
 
 348 — Van Buren's Admin- 
 istration (1837-41) 
 
 Martin Van Buren, of 
 New York, was elected 
 President, in 1837. He was 
 of the same political belief 
 as Jackson — against the 
 United States Bank and 
 Protection. 
 
 When Jackson transferred 
 the public money from the 
 Bank of the United States 
 
 Martin Van Buren 
 
184 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 to local banks a great era of speculation took place. Many 
 banks were founded, and each of them issued paper 
 money. The United States accepted this money in pay- 
 ment for public lands, and so the whole country seemed to 
 become involved in buying and selling lands. Cities and 
 villages were planned throughout the entire country and 
 all sorts of wildcat schemes were entered into. 
 
 349— Panic of 1837 
 
 Then Jackson issued the order that the government must 
 have specie — that is gold or silver — in payment for lands. 
 The full effect of this was felt in the early part of Van Buren's 
 administration. Banks failed by the score. Business 
 houses were forced to the wall, and one of the worst panics 
 in the history of the country followed. Within two months 
 from the time Van Buren became President, failures to the 
 amount of $150,000,000 occurred in New York and New 
 Orleans. 
 
 3 50 — Immigration 
 
 The number of immigrants entering the United States, up 
 to the year 1830, was not very large. The population of the 
 country had grown principally through the natural increase 
 in births. Between 1830 and 1840, however, more than 
 half a million foreigners arrived, and of these one half were 
 Irish Catholics. 
 
 351 — Opposition to Catholics 
 
 The native American population became .alarmed at this 
 influx of aliens. Some people advised denying the vote to 
 newcomers, and the matter became a hot political question. 
 Much unrest and considerable ill feeling and anti-Catholic 
 rioting resulted. In Charlestown, Mass., the Ursuline 
 Convent was burned down by a mob (1834). Ten years 
 
REVIEW 185 
 
 later an anti-Catholic mob burned down two churches and a 
 convent in Philadelphia, and threats of violence were made 
 in New York. The Catholics of that city, under Archbishop 
 Hughes, were determined to defend themselves, and their 
 enemies did not carry out their threats. This ill-feeling 
 continued in greater or less degree until it was lost in the 
 excitement of the Civil War. 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION IX 
 
 1. During the term of James Madison, fourth President, 
 British aggression on the seas became unbearable. War 
 was declared in June, 1812. The Americans attempted to 
 invade Canada but without success. Detroit, and all 
 Michigan, were disgracefully surrendered by Gen. Hull. 
 
 2. On the sea the Americans gained many glorious vic- 
 tories. On lake Erie, and later on Lake Champlain the Bri- 
 tish fleets were destroyed. On the other hand the British 
 fleet ravaged the Atlantic coast, and their troops burned the 
 national Capitol, Washington. Later on Michigan was re- 
 gained by the Battle of the Thames, and the English received 
 a terrible defeat at New Orleans. 
 
 3. The result of the War of 1812 was to show the world 
 that America could and would defend her rights. It also 
 resulted in many manufactures being started in this country, 
 to make articles formerly imported from Europe. 
 
 4. James Monroe, fifth President, held office during a 
 time of peace and expansion. A National Road was built 
 across the Allegany Mountains, to accommodate the West- 
 ern settlers ; and Florida was bought from Spain. 
 
 5. The anti-slavery party in the Northern States opposed 
 the admission of Missouri to the Union as a slave state. 
 This question was settled for some years by Henry Clay's 
 Missouri Compromise Bill. This permitted slavery in 
 Missouri, but prohibited it in any new state as far north as 
 Missouri's southern boundary. 
 
186 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 6. President Monroe was the author of the "Monroe 
 Doctrine." By it the United States declared itself opposed 
 to the establishment or further extension of European 
 colonies in the Western Hemisphere. 
 
 7. The term of John Quincy Adams, sixth President, was 
 one of transportation development. The Erie Canal was 
 opened. The Baltimore and Ohio Railroad was started. 
 Other canals and railroads were projected. 
 
 8. The term of Andrew Jackson, seventh President, was 
 memorable for the Nullification Act of South Carolina. By 
 it this state sought to set aside a Tariff Act of Congress, 
 which it did not like. This came very near being secession 
 from the Union; Jackson's prompt action overawed the 
 state. 
 
 9. Martin Van Buren, eighth President, held office during 
 a period of hard times. Many banks failed and factories 
 were closed. But emigration increased and among the 
 newcomers were many Catholics. 
 
 10. A bitter opposition to Catholics sprang up. So-called 
 Native American parties were formed, and much violence 
 resulted. People foolishly believed that Catholics could 
 not make good Americans; that belief no longer exists, 
 amongst intelligent people. 
 
from 90 
 
 )ngitude 
 
 Washington 
 
SECTION X 
 
 EXPANSION. THE SLAVERY QUESTION 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX 
 
 WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON, NINTH PRESIDENT; 
 JOHN TYLER, TENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 352 — Harrison's Administration (1841) 
 
 General William Henry Harrison, the ''Hero of Tippe- 
 canoe, " was the Whig nominee for President. John Tyler 
 of Virginia ran for Vice President. Martin Van Buren led 
 
 the Democrats, who were 
 defeated for the first time 
 since the election of Jefferson 
 I'orty years before. How- 
 ever President Harrison held 
 office but one month when 
 he died. This was the first 
 time a President died while 
 in office. Vice President Ty- 
 ler immediately took his 
 place. (1841-45). 
 
 353 — Texas Gains Indepen- 
 dence 
 
 William H. Harrison Encouraged by the Mexi- 
 
 can Government, many 
 Americans, mostly from the Southern States, had settled in 
 Texas and had brought their slaves with them. Later on a 
 law was passed forbidding slavery in Mexico, and much fric- 
 
 187 
 
188 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 tion arose over the American-owned slaves. The Americans 
 found the Mexican rule hard to bear and set up laws of their 
 own making. Mexico would not sanction these, and a 
 revolution ensued. In 1837, the Mexican Dictator, Santa 
 Anna, was defeated at the bloody battle of San Jacinto. 
 Texas then became an independent republic. 
 
 354— Annexation of Texas. Florida Admitted. 
 
 The Southern States were anxious to annex the country 
 to the United States. From it could be carved slave states, 
 which would balance new free states. This met with opposi- 
 tion in the North; but the day before his term of office ended 
 Tyler signed the bill an- 
 nexing Texas to the 
 United States. Florida 
 was admitted in 1845. 
 
 355— The Telegraph 
 
 The closing months of 
 Tyler's term saw the first 
 public test of the mag- 
 n e t i c telegraph . For 
 years amid great dis- 
 couragements. Prof. 
 Samuel F. B. Morse 
 worked on a scheme to 
 send messages over a 
 wire by means of elec- 
 tricity. 
 
 In 1843 Morse per- 
 suaded Congress to give 
 him $30,000, and a short line was constructed from Wash- 
 ington to Baltimore. The first message sent over the wire was 
 the quotation from the Bible, ''What hath God wrought/' 
 
 Samuel F. B. Morse 
 
JAMES POLK, ELEVENTH PRESIDENT 189 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 JAMES POLK, ELEVENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 356— Polk's Administration (1845-49) 
 
 In the election of 1844, Henry Clay, the Great Pacificator 
 (Whig), was opposed by James K. Polk of Tennessee (Demo- 
 crat). The election was more _ ._,. 
 
 Rio Grande River. Taylor j^^^^ j^ P^l^ 
 
 occupied the disputed region 
 
 and was attacked by a gi'eatly superior force of Mexicans 
 at Palo Alto. He defeated them there, and routed them at 
 Resace de la Palma a few days later (May, 1846). 
 
 Word of this fighting reached Congress which promptly 
 declared war between the United States and Mexico. Vol- 
 unteers were called for, and three armies were formed. 
 
 358— The First Army 
 
 General Kearney, with the First Army, captured Santa 
 Fe, in New Mexico after a wearisome march . Then Kearney 
 set out with four hundred dragoons to take California. But 
 he had not gone very far when he met the famous frontiers- 
 
190 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 man, ''Kit" Carson. Carson told him California had 
 already been taken. 
 
 359 — California Captured 
 
 On July 3, 1846, Commodore John Drake Sloat, of the 
 U. S. Navy, had raised the flag over Monterey and then over 
 San Francisco. Furthermore Col. John F. Fremont, who 
 had been exploring in the neighborhood, had collected the 
 American settlers in Northern California and had defeated 
 the Mexicans in several engagements. Thus the whole of 
 the great territory was taken for the Americans by a few 
 brave and determined men. 
 
 General Taylor at Monterey 
 
 360 — The Second Army 
 
 General Taylor commanded the Second Army. It was in- 
 creased in strength, with the idea of holding the Rio Grande 
 and inflicting damage inland. Matamores was taken and 
 
JAMES POLK, ELEVENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 191 
 
 when reinforcements arrived Taylor attacked the garrison 
 at Monterey. After a fierce fight a splendid victory re- 
 sulted. The Americans overran the city and defeated the 
 enemy in a running fight from house to house. 
 
 361 — Buena Vista 
 
 The best part of Taylor's army was now withdrawn to go 
 with the army of General Scott against Mexico City. The 
 Mexicans under 
 Santa Anna 
 thought they could 
 wipe out Taylor 
 with his six thou- 
 sand men. Twenty 
 thousand Mexicans 
 advanced against 
 the smaller force at 
 Buena Vista. A 
 terrific battle en- 
 sued, which the 
 Americans won, 
 and the whole 
 country around the 
 Rio Grande was then safely in their possession. 
 
 Escape of Santa Anna after Cerra Gordo 
 
 362— The Third Army 
 
 General Scott, with the Third Army, was sent against 
 the City of Mexico. The troops, twelve thousand strong, 
 were transported on ships and landed near Vera Cruz. The 
 army and fleet under Commodore Connor bombarded the 
 town, forcing its surrender, and then the advance on Mexico 
 City commenced. This was a long and tiresome march, 
 through a mountainous country, which was difficult to invade 
 but easy to defend. 
 
192 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 363 — Cerra Gordo 
 
 The Mexicans made a stand at a mountain pass called 
 Cerra Gordo. The attack of the Americans was so fierce 
 that the enemy was completely routed. Their commander 
 Santa Anna escaped with difficulty on a mule. He left his 
 wooden leg and his money behind him. 
 
 The city of Pueblo was taken, and then, when reinforce- 
 ments arrived, Scott started across the mountains for 
 Mexico City. 
 
 364 — Capture of Mexico City 
 
 The city was defended by thirty thousand Mexicans in 
 well fortified positions. On the 20th of August, the Ameri- 
 cans attacked in several places and gained five separate 
 victories, driving the Mexicans into the fortifications of 
 Chapultepec. The outer defences of Chapultepec were 
 stormed and taken, and their guns turned on the main for- 
 tress. This, too, fell five days later, and, on Sept. 14, the 
 American army, now but six thousand strong, entered the 
 Capital of Mexico. 
 
 365 — Peace and Results 
 
 This ended the war. On July 4, 1848, a proclamation 
 of peace was issued. Mexico ceded to the United States all 
 of upper California, New Mexico and the Texas territory to 
 the Rio Grande. The United States paid Mexico 
 $15,000,000 and paid several millions in claims for her account. 
 
 It was then sixty-five years after the close of the Revo- 
 lution and American territory stretched from the Atlantic 
 to the Pacific Oceans. 
 
 366 — A Catholic Region 
 
 The territory which now became part of the United States 
 was historic from a Catholic view-point. Sante Fe, the 
 
THE OREGON TERRITORY 193 
 
 second oldest city in our country, had been a Catholic mis- 
 sion center for three hundred years before it became part of 
 the United States. The Indians had been converted and 
 civilized, and the work of the Catholic priests had continued 
 without interruption. 
 
 367 — California Missions 
 
 About the end of the seventeenth century the Jesuits 
 began their work of conversion among the Indians of lower 
 California, and for seventy years the work was carried on, 
 until, in 1767, they were expelled from Spanish territory. 
 
 They were followed by the Franciscans, the evidences of 
 whose work still remain. Founded in San Diego, shortly 
 before our Revolutionary War, these missions expanded 
 until more than twenty stations were established as far 
 north as San Francisco. 
 
 368 — Work of the Missionaries 
 
 In these missions the Indians learned not only Christianity 
 but also civilization. Farming, fruit and wine growing, and 
 cattle-raising were engaged in by the natives, under the 
 guidance of the good priests. All this was changed when 
 Mexico became an independent nation. The missions were 
 confiscated by the state, the natives dispersed, and the 
 buildings allowed to fall into a state of ruin and decay. 
 Many of these ruins are still to be seen. 
 
 CHAPTER LI 
 THE OREGON TERRITORY 
 
 369 — Oregon 
 
 The territory on the Pacific coast north of California had 
 long been claimed by both England and America. Various 
 
194 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 attempts were made to settle the dispute but without suc- 
 cess. The Americans claimed ownership up to the parallel 
 of 54° 40'; ''Fifty-four forty or fight" became the popular 
 cry. But wiser counsels prevailed, and a compromise was 
 reached, placing the American boundary at the 49th parallel. 
 The vast Oregon country thus became American soil (Jan. 
 15, 1846). 
 
 370— Father de Smet 
 
 Oregon was the scene of the labors of the saintly Father de 
 Smet, a Jesuit priest. He reached Oregon, in 1841, with a 
 large company of emigrants from Missouri. Shortly after- 
 ward he brought out six Sisters of Notre Dame, of Namur, 
 from his native country, Belgium. Father de Smet founded 
 missions among the Flathead Indians, and the church pro- 
 gressed with great rapidity in Oregon. ''The Apostle of 
 ^_^ ^ ^^^_ the Rockies," as he has been 
 
 , , ^fe ^^^ called, gave his whole life to 
 
 '^^ ^ ^ "^ workamongthe Indian tribes. 
 
 r^^i 
 
 371— Four New States 
 
 Iowa, and Wisconsin two 
 free states, were admitted, in 
 1846 and 1848, and offset 
 Florida and Texas, slave 
 states, admitted shortly be- 
 fore. There were now fifteen 
 free and fifteen slave states. 
 
 372— Gold Discovered, 1848 
 The treaty of peace with 
 Mexico had hardly been signed, when a laborer, working on 
 a mill race on the American River, in California, discovered 
 some particles of gold in the sand. The news soon reached 
 
 Miners at work searching for gold 
 
GOLD DISCOVERED 195 
 
 the East and Europe, and a wild scramble to reach Califor- 
 nia ensued. Profitable businesses, well cultivated farms, 
 lucrative positions, all were abandoned and the gold-crazed 
 people rushed for California. 
 
 373— The ''Forty-Niners" 
 
 The overland route was hardly known, and many gave up 
 their lives in attempting it. Others sailed around Cape 
 
 San Francisco in early days 
 
 Horn or crossed Central America and sailed up the coast 
 by ship. Every kind of vessel was used, and many ships 
 were wrecked along the coast. 
 
 The population of California increased with great strides. 
 San Francisco grew in a short time to be a city of 12,000 
 people; and soon a quarter of a million people inhabited the 
 region. 
 
 374 — Internal Afifairs 
 
 While these stirring events had been happening, the coun- 
 try was progressing in many other ways. Six thousand 
 miles of railroad had been built, and the telegraph had 
 spread its wires in every direction. The population rose 
 to twenty-three millions. 
 
196 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 The years of 1846 and 1847, saw the terrible famine in 
 Ireland; many thousands escaped from that suffering land 
 to free America. 
 
 In 1846, the Sixth Council of Baltimore placed the United 
 States under the patronage of the Immaculate Conception 
 of the Blessed Virgin Mary. 
 
 375 — Reaper. Other Inventions 
 
 In 1834, the horse drawn reaper^ by means of which vast 
 areas of grain or grass could be cut, was invented by Cyrus 
 McCormack. Other farming implements were perfected 
 and greatly stimulated agriculture. In 1836, coal com- 
 menced to be profitably used on railroads and in making 
 iron. 
 
 In 1838, the screw propeller for steamships was perfected 
 by John Emerson. This greatly increased the distance 
 steamships could go and the speed of theii* travel. In 1839, 
 the invention of the steam hammer did much to lessen the 
 cost and increase the quality of iron manufactures. In 
 1846, a workable sewing machine was invented. The power 
 loom for manufacturing cotton and wool was still further 
 perfected and increased the output of the factories of the 
 North. 
 
 CHAPTER LIT 
 
 ZACHARY TAYLOR, TWELFTH PRESIDENT; 
 MILLARD FILLMORE, THIRTEENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 365— Taylor's Administration (1849-50) 
 
 The popularity of General Zachary Taylor, on account of 
 his victories in the Mexican War, brought him the nomina- 
 tion of the Whig party. The Democratic strength was 
 split, and Taylor was elected by a small majority. 
 
 California was anxious to gain statehood and applied for 
 
TWELFTH AND THIRTEENTH PRESIDENTS 
 
 197 
 
 admission as a free state. Once more the slavery question 
 came to the front in Congress, and the country again be- 
 came divided in bitter dispute. 
 377— Omnibus Bill 
 
 Again and for the last time Henry Clay came forward to 
 reconcile the sections. He introduced the ''Omnibus Bill" 
 as a compromise measure. 
 
 While this bill was being discussed, President Taylor died 
 (July 9, 1850), and the Vice President, Millard Fillmore, 
 took office (1850-53). 
 
 378 — Compromise of 1850 
 
 Shortly afterward the Omnibus Bill, known as the '' Com- 
 promise of 1850," was passed. It provided, among other 
 things that, California should be admitted as a free state 
 (1850) ; that the territories to be made from the balance of 
 the Mexican cession should decide for themselves whether 
 they should be free or slave; that a law should be enacted 
 giving the Federal au- 
 thorities power to arrest 
 fugitive slaves and re- 
 turn them to their own- 
 ers; and that the slave 
 trade (but not slavery) 
 should be abolished in 
 the District of Colum- 
 bia. 
 
 279- 
 
 Slave 
 
 -Fugitive 
 
 Law 
 
 The fugitive slave 
 
 law provoked the 
 
 North. Federal officers were sent into Northern States to 
 
 retake runaway slaves. Some who had made their escape 
 
 Arresting a fugitive slave 
 
198 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 years before, and were living in peace and security were 
 rudely taken back to their masters. Riot and bloodshed 
 resulted, and a bitterness developed, which even the great 
 men of the day could not allay. Clay and Webster, now 
 at the closing years of their long careers, did all they could 
 to foster a spirit of compromise but with little success. And 
 then, in 1852, they too passed away, Calhoun had preceded 
 them but two years, and, with the passing of these great 
 minds, ''the stage was clearing for another scene.'' 
 
 380— Uncle Tom's Cabin 
 
 About this time was published "Uncle Tom's Cabin," 
 a story supposed to picture the cruel lot of a Southern slave. 
 It did not give a true picture of slavery, but its appeal to the 
 sympathies of the North was instantaneous. 
 
 CHAPTER LIII 
 FRANKLIN PIERCE, FOURTEENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 381 — Pierce's Administra- 
 tion 
 
 Franklin Pierce (Demo- 
 crat) (1853-57) of New 
 Hampshire was elected Presi- 
 dent, in 1852, over General 
 Scott the Whig candidate. 
 
 382 — Gadsden Purchase 
 
 (1853) 
 
 For some time it seemed 
 
 probable that another war 
 
 Franklin Pierce ^q^i^ be fought with Mexico 
 
 over territory lying between the Gila and Rio Grande 
 
 rivers. The dispute was settled by the purchase of this 
 
FRANKLIN PIERCE, FOURTEENTH PRESIDENT 199 
 
 region by the United States through its minister, Mr. 
 Gadsden. 
 
 383— Kansas-Nebraska Bill 
 
 The slavery question was made more acute by the Kansas- 
 Nebraska Bill of 1854. This bill, introduced by Senator 
 Douglas of Illinois, repealed the Missouri Compromise and 
 formed two new territories which were to become free or 
 slave states, as their people might decide by vote. 
 
 384— Squatter Sovereignty 
 
 Many of the people of this new region were settlers who 
 had simply taken their lands by right of being there first. 
 They were called ''squatters, " and the law which gave them 
 the power to decide the slave question was called the law of 
 ''Squatter Sovereignty." 
 
 385 — Civil War in Kansas 
 
 The law was passed, and a struggle for the control of the 
 region began at once. Nebraska was too far north to be 
 anything but a free state; but Kansas was soon overrun by 
 adherents of both parties. Riot and bloodshed ensued ; and 
 for several years the region was in a state of civil war. Two 
 riva;l governments were formed, and order was not restored 
 until 1855, when the President appointed a military governor 
 for Kansas. 
 
 386— The Know Nothings 
 
 From the "Native American" party a greater organiza- 
 tion had now sprung up, opposed to the Catholic Church. 
 Its members were called the "Know Nothings," because 
 only a few of them were permitted to know the mysteries of 
 the organization. The others were kept in ignorance and 
 came to be called, "Know Nothings." The party was 
 
200 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 quite powerful for a time and had as many as one hundred 
 representatives in Congress. It attracted many men who 
 were tired of the bitter slavery question and glad of some 
 other political issue. The party wielded some influence in 
 the election of 1855, and then disappeared in the turmoil of 
 the period before the Civil War. 
 
 387— New States 
 
 Minnesota and Oregon were admitted in 1858 and 1859, 
 and Kansas came into statehood in 1863. 
 
 CHAPTER LIV 
 JAMES BUCHANAN, FIFTEENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 388 — Buchanan's Administration (1857-61) 
 The election of 1856 saw the end of the Whig party. A 
 
 new party, called the Repub- 
 lican, nominated John C. 
 Fremont. The Democrats 
 nominated James Buchanan 
 on a slavery platform. Bu- 
 chanan was elected. 
 
 389 — Dred Scot Decision 
 
 A slave owner could not 
 bring slaves into a free state. 
 If he did so, the law of these 
 states would set the slaves 
 free without paying for them. 
 The Southerners claimed that 
 
 T ^ , slaves had no rights as men. 
 
 James Buchanan rr^, i . , . 
 
 that they were simply pri- 
 vate property, the same as cows or horses; and that it was il- 
 legal to take private property without paying for it. The 
 
JAMES BUCHANAN, FIFTEENTH PRESIDENT 201 
 
 Supreme Court of the United States (1858) decided in the 
 slave owners' favor, and gave them the right to bring their 
 slaves into any state without losing them. 
 
 This intensified the Northerners' feelings a hundredfold. 
 They claimed that the last barrier against slavery had been 
 removed and denounced the decision. 
 
 390 — Lincoln-Douglas Debates 
 
 Abraham Lincoln was born in Kentucky, in 1809. He was 
 poor and obliged to support himself from an early age. 
 Studying hard whenever chance _ 
 
 offered, he acquired an educa- 
 tion and became a lawyer. He 
 was elected to Congress where 
 he was known as a plain but 
 forceful speaker, with a large 
 fund of humor. He became 
 the Republican candidate for 
 Senator from Illinois, in 1857, 
 and entered into a series of de- 
 bates on the slavery question 
 with his Democratic opponent, 
 Stephen A. Douglas. 
 
 391— Results 
 
 These debates had a great «. / * ,^ , 
 
 influence on the history of ^''^^'" ^' ^'"^^^ 
 
 the country. Douglas, in answer to Lincoln's questions, 
 argued that the states could restrict slavery in spite of the 
 Dred Scot decision. This greatly displeased the South, and, 
 while Douglas was elected Senator, the South refused to 
 support him for President, when nominated by the Northern 
 Democrats in 1860. This split in the Democratic party 
 had very serious consequences, as we shall see. 
 
202 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 392 — John Brown's Raid 
 
 John Brown's Raid added intensity to what had now 
 become open hatred between the sections. Brown was an 
 
 anti-slavery fanatic, 
 who felt that he was 
 called on to free 
 the slaves by force. 
 He had taken part 
 in the Kansas civil 
 
 I \|Pi^^l\ i^^^^ai^HMlil had gathered a little 
 
 band and attacked 
 and seized the U. S. 
 arsenal at Harper's 
 Ferry. He p r o - 
 claimed freedom for 
 the slaves but was 
 soon overDowered, 
 convicted as a trai- 
 tor, and hanged. The South was furious, believing the raid 
 had been instigated in the North. 
 
 John Brown at Harper's Ferry 
 
 393 — The Momentous Election of 1860 
 
 The Republican party, standing squarely on the issue of no 
 further extension of slavery, nominated Abraham Lincoln 
 for the Presidency. The powerful Democratic party was 
 divided. The Northern Democrats believed in ''Squatter 
 Sovereignty"; that the people of each new Territory should 
 decide for themselves whether they should have slaves or 
 not. They nominated Stephen A. Douglas. The Southern 
 Democrats insisted that the Constitution gave them the right 
 to own slaves in any Territory, no matter what either Con- 
 gress or the people living there should decide. They refused 
 to vote for Douglas and nominated John C. Breckenridge. 
 
JAMES BUCHANAN, FIFTEENTH PRESIDENT 203 
 
 394— Lincoln Elected 
 
 Some of the Southern States openly threatened to secede 
 from the Union if Lincoln was elected, and the result was 
 awaited w,th great anxiety. On account of the split in the 
 Democratic party, Abraham Lincoln received the greatest 
 number of electoral votes, and became President eleft. 
 
 395 — Secession 
 
 nnH^A?" T t""^^ " November. He did not take office 
 until March During these months secession commenced. 
 When the Union was formed, after the war of the Revolu- 
 tion, It was regarded as a sort of a partnership among the 
 
 S'th . rr^ ^'■fj'* "'""' particularly in the South, 
 held that a state could withdraw from that partnership 
 at any time. Now that Lincoln was elected, slavery's 
 existence was threatened, and the South commenced to 
 put m practice what they had always claimed was their 
 
 In December, 1860, South Carolina seceded and declared 
 tself an independent nation. Alabama, Georgia, Florida 
 Louisiana, Mississippi and Texas were not long in following! 
 
 396— Buchanan Fails to Act 
 
 .P^I'' w* Buchanan denied the right of the states to 
 
 remat Th "''T^ !!' ^"^ ""^ "^^^^ *« ^^^ them to 
 w tn /. f™^ ^^i^"^"" 'P''* "P '"to small units and 
 sent to distant parts, by Southern sympathizers then in 
 power. The navy was in foreign waters 
 
 The South felt perfectly confident that no force would be 
 used. So much so in fact, that South Carolina sent com- 
 missioners to Washington, who asked, as of right, that the 
 nrnw fl ^e ^PP^rtioned among the states; and the 
 K to °t '"""^ '""^ '*''*'^ <^°"«"^^ ""' trans- 
 
204 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 397 — Confederate States of America 
 
 Much of the property of the U. S. Government was seized. 
 Navy yards, arsenals and forts with much ammunition and 
 arms were confiscated. 
 
 The other slave states hesitated, hoping a solution of the 
 trouble might be found. The seven seceding states were 
 now seven separate governments, but they soon combined 
 into a new Union, calling themselves the Confederate States 
 of America. 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION X 
 
 1. William H. Harrison, ninth President, died after hold- 
 ing office one month. The Vice President, John Tyler, at 
 once was sworn as the tenth President. In 1837 the Mexi- 
 can state of Texas, largely inhabited by Americans, became 
 independent. In 1845, at the end of Tyler's term, it was 
 annexed to this country. In 1843 Professor Morse built the 
 first telegraph line. 
 
 2. The Mexican War was fought during the term of James 
 K. Polk, eleventh President. It was won by the American 
 troops without the loss of a single battle. It resulted in the 
 cession to the United States of Mexican territory north of 
 the Rio Grande River as far as the Pacific Ocean. This 
 included the rich California section. 
 
 3. The territory thus gained had been for many years the 
 Scene of Catholic labors among the natives. Sante Fe, New 
 Mexico, and the California missions, were founded by 
 Catholics and flourished under the Franciscans and Jesuits. 
 
 4. Threatened war with England, over the claims of both 
 Countries to the Oregon country, was averted by a compro- 
 mise giving the United States the territory up to the 49th 
 Parallel of Latitude (1846). In 1848, gold was discovered in 
 California and a great rush of emigrants took place. 
 
REVIEW 205 
 
 5. Zachary Taylor, twelfth President, had to deal with 
 the slavery question, made acute again by California's de- 
 su-e to enter the Union. Taylor died in office and was suc- 
 ceeded by Millard FiUmore, the thirteenth President. 
 
 6. The Omnibus Bill, or ''Compromise of 1850," was an 
 attempt to settle the slavery question by making California 
 free, but allowing other territories, yet to be made from the 
 Mexican cession, to decide for themselves whether they 
 would be free or slave. It also allowed officers to capture 
 fugitive slaves who had escaped to the North. This greatlv 
 provoked the North. 
 
 7. Franklin Pierce, the fourteenth President, saw the 
 slavery question become still more grave. The Missouri 
 Compromise was repealed and the law of ''Squatter Sov- 
 ereignty'' enacted, allowing Kansas and Nebraska to decide 
 on slavery by vote. This led to a bloody civil war in Kansas. 
 
 8. James Buchanan, fifteenth President, was in office a 
 year when the Dred Scott Decision was handed down by 
 the Surpeme Court. This seemed to permit slave owner- 
 ship m any state and was bitterly resented in the North. 
 A fanatic named John Brown raided the Arsenal at 
 Harper s Ferry in an attempt to free the slaves. This in- 
 censed the South. The feeling on both sides was now in- 
 tense. 
 
 9. A series of debates on slavery between Abraham 
 Lmcohi and Stephen A. Douglas resulted in dividing the 
 Democratic party. Lincoln was nominated for the Presi- 
 dency by the anti-slavery Republican party. His platform 
 was squarely against the extension of slavery. The South- 
 ern States threatened to leave the Union if he was elected. 
 Lincoln was elected. 
 
 10. In December 1860 South Carolina seceded, followed 
 by Alabama, Florida, Georgia, Mississippi, Louisiana, and 
 iexas. President Buchanan claimed to have no right to 
 stop them. A new union called the Confederate States of 
 America was formed. 
 
BIOGRAPHIES 
 
 BIOGRAPfflES 
 Jackson 
 
 Andrew Jackson, a celebrated general and statesman, 
 and one of our most noted presidents was the son of an 
 Irish immigrant, a day laborer. The future president was 
 born in North Carolina, March 15, 1767. Free schools 
 were unknown in his boyhood days, and he recieved but very 
 little school instruction. Taking early an interest in politics 
 he was elected Congressman and afterward United States 
 Senator from Tennessee. When, in our second war with 
 England, an army of English veteran troops landed near 
 New Orleans, Jackson was sent to meet the enemy. The 
 Americans had never been in a battle and knew nothing of 
 military tactics. But most of them were backwoodsmen 
 and could shoot straight, and were not afraid to meet the 
 redcoats, though these outnumbered the Americans two to 
 one. General Jackson issued a proclamation in which he 
 denounced England as ''the highway robber of the nations"; 
 and then, behind earth breastworks, his little army awaited 
 the English attack. It was made in full force, on Jan. 8, 
 1815, and the Americans won a decisive and glorious vic- 
 tory. General Jackson was elected President of the United 
 States, in 1828, and re-elected in 1832. After his second 
 term was ended he retired to his home near Nashville where 
 he died in 1845. 
 
 Perry 
 
 Oliver Hazard Perry, a distinguished officer of the 
 American navy, was born in Newport, Rhode Island, in 
 
 206 
 
BIOGRAPHIES 207 
 
 1785. Near Put-in-Bay, on Lake Erie, Sept. 13, 1813, he 
 defeated a superior British fleet, the conflict lasting only 
 three hours. At that time Perry, a young commander, had 
 never seen a battle; while the British Captain was a veteran 
 who had won honor under Lord Nelson, England's greatest 
 naval hero. The victory electrified the American people 
 and created a profound impression in all European countries. 
 Perry while commanding a squadron in the West Indies — 
 he was a Commander then — died of fever on the island 
 of Trinidad, August, 1819. 
 
 Macdonough 
 
 Thomas Macdonough, a famous officer of the Linited 
 States navy, was born in Newcastle, Delaware, in 1784. 
 In September, 1814, the British government sent an army 
 under Sir George Prevost, south from Canada, and a strong 
 fleet of war vessels down Lake Champlain. The object of 
 this expedition was to cut off the New England states from 
 the rest of the Union. The British army was besieging 
 Plattsburg, when the British fleet attacked the American 
 vessels anchored near by, under Macdonough 's command. 
 Though much stronger than the Americans, the British 
 were almost annihilated by Macdonough's little squadron. 
 Then the besieging army became panic-stricken and fled 
 back to Canada. The victory was one of the most brilliant 
 and decisive ever won on water. Macdonough died, in 
 1825. 
 
 Clay 
 
 Henry Clay, an eminent statesman and orator was 
 born in Hanover County, Virginia, on April 12, 1777. He 
 practiced law in Lexington, Kentucky, was elected to Con- 
 gress, and for several terms held the high office of Speaker of 
 the House of Representatives. He was a brilliant orator 
 
208 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 and wielded great influence on our nation's political life. 
 His death took place on June 27, 1852, in Washington. 
 One of his speeches contains the noble declaration — 
 
 ''I owe a paramount allegiance to the Union; a subordin- 
 ate one to my own state.'' 
 
 And it was Henry Clay that first said: "I would rather 
 be right than President." 
 
 Webster 
 
 Daniel Webster, a celebrated orator and statesman, 
 bom at Salisbury, N. H., Jan. 18, 1782. After some years 
 of practice as a lawyer, he was chosen U. S. Senator from 
 Massachusetts, in 1828, he being then a resident of Boston. 
 He is regarded as America's greatest orator. One of his 
 finest speeches in the Senate of the United States closed 
 with the immortal words: ''Liberty and Union, now and 
 forever, one and inseparable." 
 
 De Smet 
 
 Father Peter de Smet, S.J., ''the Apostle of the 
 Rockies," is one of the finest characters in our history. He 
 was born in Belgium, and, while still young, was fired with a 
 zeal to work among the Indians in the far west of North 
 America. He offered himseK as a candidate for the Society 
 of Jesus, for the American mission. 
 
 De Smet was ordained priest in the Maryland province, 
 and, in 1838, finally realized his ambition by being sent to 
 work among the Indians in Kansas. The next thirty-five 
 years of his life were spent helping the poor red-men. He 
 penetrated into the Rocky Mountains to reach them, and was 
 rewarded by the conversion of thousands to Catholicity. 
 
pnworfhSk 
 
 Longitude 
 
 West froEC 
 
 •QUincj' 
 
 > 2S^,rCsC?^ ^~^ \ [spBiNOFiXS^ MAP TO ILLUSTRATE 
 
 ^^^;^f» W,Va»«A i -1 THE CIVIL WAI 
 
 .' \^,^_^^ ,y^\^ ^~\^rI'^'l-JU'«V " ^^^ SCALE OF MILES 
 
 P^ewport 
 
 Poplar BlufAvr ®*fioitX5\wn^^^9v^ "^ ^ 
 
 (Ml 
 
 a .'Smitli 
 
 ir/cr 
 
 
 
 Karfa e 
 
 fnsoirrHlB^SNASi 
 
 ''''- Jaclson^ cJ;:^C^^>ee3^o,2 
 
 '«<*.Tsavannah^;^^'- Tavette.'rae^l 
 
 -i^ ^•-•----.:4'e*A-JnS;'^^'- Tajette^'rae^^f 
 
 
 Springs 
 
 / -^fcadelphia 
 
 -^-riansas K}f 
 ,r. -Napoleon Vl;- k:i ,/v j . 
 
 Ifamden r*-* ^^ .jr;^ ^ -(llerdjen/ ^J) ^^T^ 
 
 rfuitoi 
 
 CTuscuin'bia"' ^ 
 
N 
 
SECTION XI 
 
 CIVIL WAR 
 
 CHAPTER LV 
 . ABRAHAM LINCOLN, SIXTEENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 398 — Lincoln's Administration (1863-5). Fort Sumter 
 
 When Lincoln took office, March 4, 1861, a few fortifi- 
 cations in the seceding states had not fallen into the hands 
 of the Southerners. Among them was Fort Sumter, in 
 Charleston harbor. An event now happened which put 
 aside all doubt of war. 
 
 Fort Sumter was held for the United States by Major 
 Anderson and about eighty men. The fort was situated on 
 an island in the harbor, and the Confederates built batteries 
 on the two shores facing it. President Buchanan made a 
 futile effort to reinforce Anderson and send him provisions. 
 Instead of using a man of war for this purpose, a merchant 
 steamer '' The Star of the Sea " was sent. A few shots from 
 the batteries tui'ned her back. 
 
 399— Sumter Fired On 
 
 President Lincoln found Anderson^s condition desperate 
 for want of men and provisions. He determined to rein- 
 force him at any cost. The Confederates did not wait for 
 this. On April 12, 1861, they fired on Sumter from their 
 batteries, and the Civil War commenced. 
 
 For two days and nights the bombardment continued and 
 then, his food exhausted, and the fort tumbling about him, 
 Anderson surrendered. He was allowed the honors of war, 
 
 209 
 
ABRAHAM LINCOLN 
 
 210 
 
ABRAHAM LINCOLN, SIXTEENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 211 
 
 saluting his flag and marching out with colors flying and 
 drums beating. 
 
 run bumter 
 
 400— The Effect 
 
 The fact that the South had fired on the old flag was elec- 
 trical in its result. All thoughts of peace were abandoned in 
 both North and South, and the country separated into two 
 compact parts, each resolved to fight it out to a finish. 
 Lincoln's call for seventy-five thousand volunteers was 
 answered by three hundred thousand men. 
 
 On the other hand Virginia, North Carolina, Arkansas 
 and Tennessee quickly joined the Confederacy. The ar- 
 senal at Harpers Ferry and the great navy yard at Norfolk, 
 with all their much needed supplies, were seized for the 
 South. The Southern capital was moved to Richmond. 
 
 401— The Border States 
 
 It now became important for both sides to possess the 
 border states. 
 
212 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Sharp fighting in Missouri saved it for the Union, and the 
 people of Kentucky, Delaware, and Maryland also decided 
 to be loyal. A large part of Virginia remained loyal to the 
 Union and forty-one counties were formed into the new 
 state of West Virginia (Admitted 1863). 
 
 402— The Two Sections 
 
 Let us now glance over the advantages and disadvantages 
 of the contending sections of the country. In population 
 the North had about four times as many white people as the 
 South. This was a great advantage. It permitted the 
 armies to be easily filled up and yet allowed industry and 
 trade to follow an almost normal course. 
 
 403 — Advantages of the North 
 
 Then the North was the manufacturing section. It 
 had great factories for arms and ammunition and for 
 supplying all the needs of the people. The South had 
 virtually none of these. It depended entirely on outside 
 manufactures, and the North quickly drew a blockade 
 around which prevented imports. This was a tremendous 
 disadvantage to the South. Then the North was also the 
 richest section in material wealth, and money counts very 
 heavily in war. 
 
 404 — Advantages of the South 
 
 On the other hand, the South was fighting in her own 
 country, which she knew well. She did not have to conquer, 
 but only to resist. Her people were entirely of one mind, 
 which was not true of the Northern people, of which a large 
 faction called ''Copperheads," opposed the war. The 
 Southerners, being mostly farmers, were used to outdoor 
 life and were excellent marksmen. They made splendid 
 soldiers. Many of the recruits of the North came from 
 
BULL RUN 213 
 
 cities and knew nothing about life in the open or how to 
 handle firearms. 
 
 405 — Comparison 
 
 So the North may be said to have had an advantage in 
 numbers, in money, and in material. For a long time the 
 South was able to match these advantages by the skill of 
 commanders, and the unity and fighting qualities of her 
 people. 
 
 CHAPTER LVI 
 BULL RUN 
 
 406— First Bloodshed 
 
 The aged General Scott was in command of the Union 
 Army. Volunteer regiments had been rushed to Washing- 
 ton to protect the capital. The first on the scene was the 
 6th Massachusetts. While marching through Baltimore, 
 this regiment was attacked and seven of its men killed ; thus 
 the first blood of the Civil War was shed on April 19, the 
 anniversary of the battle of Lexington. 
 
 407— Bull Run 
 
 Many regiments were gathered in Washington, and the 
 cry of ''On to Richmond" was heard on all sides. The 
 army was not ready; it was raw and untrained, but the ad- 
 vance was ordered. 
 
 The Union forces, thirty thousand strong, met the Con- 
 federates about thirty miles south of Washington, near a 
 small stream called Bull Run. At first the Union soldiers 
 drove the Southerners back. These were rallied however 
 by General T. J. Jackson, who stood with his troops like a 
 '' stone wall.'^ By the name of '' Stonewall '' Jackson he has 
 ever since been known. 
 
214 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 While the Union troops were fighting hard to break the 
 Confederates' line a second time, a fresh force of 1,700 
 Southerners attacked them on their right flank (side) and 
 poured in a heavy cross fire. 
 
 The raw Union troops broke in a panic and fled toward 
 Washington. 
 
 408— The Effect 
 
 The defeat of Bull Run 
 taught the North that 
 the war was a serious one. 
 Five hundred million 
 dollars and five hundred 
 thousand men were voted 
 by Congress; and Gen- 
 eral George B. McClellan 
 was appointed to com- 
 mand. He was a grad- 
 uate of West Point and 
 had served with distinc- 
 tion in the Mexican War. 
 
 409 — The Blockade 
 
 The President realized 
 the need the South would 
 have for supplies of all 
 kinds and ordered the 
 navy to blockade the 
 coast. There were but few vessels in the navy; but before 
 the end of the year more than two hundred and fifty ships 
 of all kinds had been bought or built, and the ports of the 
 South were closed up. 
 
 410 — Envoys to Europe 
 Archbishop Hughes, of New York, and Thurlow Weed 
 
 Gen. George B. McClellan 
 
THE WAR IN THE WEST 215 
 
 were sent as unofficial representatives of the United States 
 to the European governments and greatly helped the Union 
 cause. 
 
 411— The First Year of the War 
 
 The important events of the first year of the war were: 
 
 The Union forces were defeated at Bull Run, the principal 
 battle. 
 
 The Border States were saved for the Union. 
 
 A blockade of the Southern ports was established by the 
 navy. The Union armies cut off their supplies by land. 
 
 CHAPTER LVII 
 
 GRANT. FARRAGUT. THE MONITOR AND 
 
 MERRIMAC 
 
 412—1862. War in the West 
 
 Near the border of Kentucky and Tennessee the Cumber- 
 land and Tennessee Rivers are very close together. The 
 Confederates held two strong positions there: Fort Henry 
 on the Tennessee, and Fort Donelson on the Cumberland. 
 In February 1862, an army under General Ulysses S. Grant, 
 helped by Commodore Foote with some gunboats, captured 
 these forts; the Confederates were forced to withdraw and 
 abandon all of Kentucky and most of Tennessee. 
 
 413— Shiloh 
 
 Grant then pushed on South. The Confederates fell on 
 his forces at Shiloh (Apr. 7, 1862), and a terrible battle fol- 
 lowed. The Union men were gradually driven back to the 
 very banks of the Tennessee. Here they rallied, and fresh 
 troops under Buell arriving, they in turn drove back the 
 Southerners. The next morning another fight forced the 
 
216 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 Confederates to withdraw to Corinth. This they were ob- 
 liged to evacuate not long after. 
 
 In the meantime other Union forces, both army and navy, 
 had been doing good work along the Mississippi. Island 
 Number Ten was captured with seven thousand prisoners 
 and, in June, Memphis was occupied. 
 
 The Union charge at Fort Donelson 
 
 414 — Farragut at New Orleans 
 
 While these operations were in progress along the upper 
 Mississippi, the Union Navy was busy clearing the lower 
 part of the river. A great fleet under Admiral Farragut 
 attacked the forts guarding New Orleans. Unable to re- 
 duce these forts, Farragut decided to run past them. This 
 he accomplished under a tremendous fire; and then met and 
 sunk the fleet which had been waiting above the forts. New 
 Orleans capitulated (April 25), and the forts below the city 
 were then forced to surrender. 
 
THE MONITOR AND MERRIMAC 217 
 
 415 — Mississippi River 
 
 Farragut sailed up the river captured Baton Rouge and 
 Natchez, and, running past the batteries at Vicksburg, 
 joined the Union forces above. 
 
 The Confederates now held but two points on the great 
 river, Vicksburg and Port Hudson. These, however, were 
 of great importance because the Red River entered the 
 Mississippi between them. On this river supplies of all 
 kinds could be brought to the Confederacy from Texas and 
 Arkansas. 
 
 416— "Merrimac" and "Monitor" 
 
 The steam frigate '"Merrimac" had been sunk at Norfolk, 
 by the Union officers, to prevent its falling into the Confed- 
 erates' hands when that navy yard was taken. The Con- 
 federates raised the vessel and named her ''Virginia." 
 They cut her down until her deck was only slightly above 
 the water line and added an iron prow or rarn. On the deck 
 was built a slanting shed of railroad iron, with portholes for 
 guns. 
 
 417— "Cumberland" Sunk 
 
 The Union fleet of wooden vessels lay in Hampton 
 Roads, and on March 8th, the new iron-clad sailed down to 
 attack them. The ''Merrimac" steered directly for the 
 ''Cumberland." The terrific broadsides from the Union 
 ship rattled harmlessly off the iron armor of the " Merrimac," 
 which continued on her way and rammed a great hole in the 
 side of the "Cumberland." The "Congress" was then run 
 ashore to escape sinking, but the "Merrimac" took up a 
 position astern and rained shot into her until she surren- 
 dered. Then the Confederate ship withdrew to Norfolk. 
 It was a good day's work and the next day the rest of the 
 Union fleet could be destroyed. 
 
218 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 418— The "Monitor" Arrives 
 
 That night a curious looking vessel arrived in the Roads. 
 It was the ''Monitor" called by many ''the Yankee cheese- 
 box on a raft." Built by Captain Ericson, in New York, 
 the "Monitor" was a small ship whose iron clad deck was 
 raised but a few inches above the water line. A round iron 
 turret, containing two large guns, was built on the deck. 
 It could be revolved by machinery, allowing the guns to 
 fii'e in any direction. 
 
 The "Monitor" and "Merrimac" 
 
 419— The Battle 
 
 On the morning of March 9 the "Merrimac" came down 
 to finish her work. But the little "Monitor" steamed out to 
 meet her and sent two monster cannon balls smashing against 
 the Confederate's side. Then commenced the battle of the 
 iron-clads, the first in the history of the world. For four 
 hours the two ships smashed away at one another often with 
 side touching side. Five times the "Merrimac' ' tried to ram 
 
ROBERT E. LEE. 219 
 
 the little Yankee but without success. Finally, unable to 
 conquer her small opponent the ''Merrimac" withdrew to 
 Norfolk. 
 
 420 — Effect 
 
 It may be truly said this battle saved the Union. Had 
 the '^Monitor'^ not appeared on the scene it is probable that 
 the "Merrimac," and others of her kind, would have opened 
 up the blockade; sailed up the Potomac and held Wash- 
 ington at their mercy; destroyed the fleet; and perhaps 
 secured the aid and intervention of foreign nations. 
 
 CHAPTER LVIII 
 
 LEE. McCLELLAN. EMANCIPATION 
 PROCLAMATION 
 
 421— Operations in the East 
 
 While these important events were occurring, the main 
 armies in the east were preparmg for action. General Mc- 
 Clellan, in command of the Army of the Potomac, landed on 
 the peninsula between the York and James rivers, and 
 started in the du-ection of Richmond. The Confederates 
 assailed him at every step. A month was lost besieging 
 Yorktown, and then, at Williamsburg and Fair Oaks, the 
 Confederates withdrew only after inflicting great damage on 
 McClellan. 
 
 422— Robert E. Lee 
 
 At Fair Oaks, General Robert E. Lee took command of the 
 Confederates. Lee was the son of ''Light Horse Harry" 
 Lee, of Revolutionary fame. His wife was a descendant of 
 Martha Washington. He himself was a graduate of West 
 Pomt and at the opening of the war was offered the com- 
 mand of the Union armies. This he sadly declined, feeling 
 
220 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 it his duty to go with his native state. Lee was a man of 
 noble character and unblemished reputation. 
 
 423 — Peninsular Cam- 
 paign Fails 
 McClellan was now 
 meeting with great diffi- 
 culties. The streams 
 were much swollen and 
 transportation was, diffi- 
 cult. McClellan though 
 within sight of Rich- 
 mond, was forced to with- 
 draw to the River James. 
 He defeated the Con- 
 federates at Malvern 
 Hill, but it was an empty 
 victory and the Peninsula 
 campaign was a failure. 
 
 Robert E. Lee 
 
 424 — Cedar Mountain and Second Bull Run 
 
 The gloom in the North was deep, and Lincoln issued a 
 call for three hundred thousand more volunteers. Lee and 
 Jackson fell on the Union forces under Pope, which were then 
 protecting Washington, and defeated them at Cedar Moun- 
 tain. McClellan was ordered up with reinforcements, and 
 the combined armies under Pope were again defeated at the 
 second Battle of Bull Run (Aug. 30, 1862). 
 
 425 — Invasion of the North. Antietam 
 
 Stonewall Jackson hurried off with a force and captured 
 Harpers Ferry, with immense stores and many prisoners. 
 Lee crossed the Potomac into Maryland at a point a con- 
 siderable distance north of Washington. McClellan, again 
 
FREDERICKSBURG 
 
 221 
 
 in command, hurried after him and gave battle at Antietam 
 Creek. Each side lost about twelve thousand men but Lee 
 was forced back over the Potomac into Virginia. Thus 
 failed the first invasion of the North. 
 
 The bridge at Antietam 
 
 426 — Battle of Fredericksburg 
 
 McClellan did not pursue Lee and the government took 
 away his command. General Burnside replaced him and 
 crossing the Rappahannock engaged the enemy at Fred- 
 ericksburg. 
 
 The Confederates were entrenched on a hill. Their posi- 
 tion was too strong to be taken, but Burnside ordered a 
 charge. The Union army swept up the heights only to be 
 torn to pieces by shot and shell. Six times the gallant 
 '' Irish Brigade," under General Meagher, rushed to the front 
 up Marye's Heights, only to be driven back by a withering 
 storm of shot. The Union forces lost 12,000 men and were 
 forced back across the Rappahannock (Dec. 13) . 
 
222 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 427 — Emancipation Proclamation 
 
 In the fall of 1862, Lincoln decided to take measures to 
 free the slaves. This had been far from his intention when 
 the war started, but circumstances changed his mind. The 
 slaves were forced to work the farms and plantations of the 
 South, leaving their masters free to fight at the front. To 
 free the slaves therefore would be a severe blow to the Con- 
 federacy. 
 
 Besides, England seemed to be seriously thinking of 
 recognizing the Confederacy as a nation. If Lincoln 
 freed the slaves, it was not likely England would do 
 this, as public opinion there would not permit anything 
 being done to aid slavery. So, in September, 1862, Lin- 
 coln issued a proclamation declaring that all slaves would 
 be free or emancipated, in any territory which, on Jan- 
 uary 1, 1863, should still be in rebellion against the 
 government. 
 
 428 — luka and Corinth 
 
 The final days of the year 1862 saw the Union army under 
 Rosecrans defeat the Confederates at luka and Corinth, in 
 Tennessee. The year closed with a fierce battle at Mur- 
 freesboro, Tenn., where Rosecrans and Sheridan, com- 
 manding the Union forces, defeated the Confederates under 
 Bragg. 
 
 429 — Events of Second Year of War 
 
 The principal events of the second year of the war were: 
 The defeat of the Union army's two attempts against 
 Richmond, under McClellan in the Peninsula campaign, 
 and under Burnside at Fredericksburg. 
 
 The failure of Lee's invasion of the North at Antietam. 
 
 The occupation of Kentucky and Tennessee by the Union 
 troops. 
 
CHANCELLORSVILLE 223 
 
 The capture by Union forces of New Orleans, and all the 
 other Mississippi forts, except Vicksburg and Port Hudson. 
 The defeat of the " Merrimac " by the '' Monitor." 
 
 CHAPTER LIX 
 CHANCELLORSVILLE. GETTYSBURG. VICKSBURG. 
 
 430— The War in 1863 
 
 When the first of the year arrived, no Southern States had 
 returned to the Union, so Lincoln's Emancipation Proclama- 
 tion became effective. Wherever the Union forces were in 
 control, the slaves were freed; many of them were formed 
 into regiments to fight their former masters. 
 
 During this year the main events of the war may be di- 
 vided into fighting in the East, in the West, and in the 
 Center. 
 
 431 — The Eastern Campaign 
 
 During the five months after Fredericksburg the Union 
 army, under ''Fighting Joe" Hooker, had been increased to 
 one hundred and thu*ty thousand men, well armed and 
 trained. General Lee, too, had not been idle, and his sixty 
 thousand men were eager for the fight. They were well 
 entrenched on the heights of Fredericksburg and Hooker 
 did not dare attack him there. He moved up to Rappahan- 
 nock and crossed over at Chancellorsville. 
 
 432 — Battle of Chancellorsville 
 
 Lee left his entrenchments to give him battle. Though 
 his army was much the smaller, Lee did not hesitate to di- 
 vide it. While the battle was in full swing "Stonewall" 
 Jackson, with a part of Lee's army, suddenly appeared on the 
 flank of the Union forces and threw them into confusion. 
 
224 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 They were forced back across the river with a loss of seven- 
 teen thousand men (May 2, 1863). 
 
 433 — Death of Stonewall Jackson 
 This terrible defeat of the North was due to the splendid 
 
 leadership of Lee and Jackson. But the South was to profit 
 
 by the skill of Jack- 
 son no longer. He 
 was shot, in mistake, 
 by a detachment of 
 his own men during 
 this battle, and died 
 a short time after- 
 ward. 
 
 434 — Gettysburg 
 
 Wasting no time, 
 Lee now carried the 
 war a second time 
 into the north, invad- 
 ing Pennsylvania. 
 The Union forces 
 were hastily gathered 
 together under Gen- 
 eral Meade to op- 
 pose him. 
 
 The armies met at Gettysburg a small town in Pennsyl- 
 vania, near the Maryland border. Here a valley rose to 
 a ridge on each side. The eastern called Cemetery 
 Ridge was occupied by the Union forces and the west- 
 ern, or Seminary Ridge by the Confederates. For three 
 days the armies fought the greatest battle of the war. 
 The advantage was slight on either side during the first 
 two days. 
 
 Gen. T. J. ("Stonewall") Jackson 
 
GETTYSBURG 
 
 225 
 
 Close quarters at Gettysburg 
 
 435^ — Pickett's Charge 
 
 Finally, about mid-day of the third day, Lee decided to 
 stake all on one great effort. For an hour his one hundred 
 and thirty cannon rained shot and shell on the Union lines; 
 then Pickett's Brig- 
 ade, the flower of 
 Lee's army, was 
 ordered forward. 
 Across the valley 
 they charged, 17,000 
 strong, in a line a 
 mile in length. Can- 
 non shot and musket 
 balls tore their 
 ranks, but they 
 never faltered. Up 
 the sides of Ceme- 
 tery Ridge and even to the breastworks of the North- 
 erners they carried their flags. 
 
 436 — Union Victory 
 
 It was ''the high tide of the Confederacy." But no 
 human force could withstand the fire of the Union troops; 
 torn and shattered the brave Southerners were hurled back. 
 
 Lee withdrew across the Potomac and another crisis of 
 the Republic had been passed. Fifty thousand Americans, 
 from North and South, were numbered among the killed, 
 wounded, missing, and captured of this battle. 
 
 437 — Operations in the West 
 
 On July 4, the day after the victory at Gettysburg, an- 
 other severe blow was dealt to the Confederacy by the fall of 
 Vicksburg. This fortress was thought capable of with- 
 standing any attack. However, General Grant devised a 
 
226 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 plan to take it. He crossed the Mississippi River to the 
 west bank and marched down to a point below the fortress, 
 fighting the Confederates five times on the way. Then the 
 Union gunboats ran past the batteries at Vicksburg and 
 ferried Grant across to the east side again. Again defeating 
 a force that had come from the east to help the city, Grant 
 commenced siege operations. 
 
 THE SIEGE OF VICKSBURG 
 Notice the bomb proofs in which the soldiers rest 
 
 438 — Siege and Surrender 
 
 For six weeks he hammered away bombarding, and ex- 
 ploding mines under the Confederates. On July 4, the garri- 
 son surrendered. Then Port Hudson capitulated to Gen- 
 eral Banks, and the Mississippi River was entirely under the 
 control of the Union. 
 
 The effect of this was very harmful to the South. It 
 entirely cut off the vast supplies of Texas, Arkansas, and 
 Louisiana from the Confederacy. 
 
REVIEW 227 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION XI 
 
 1. Abraham Lincoln, sixteenth President, took office 
 March 4th, 1861 . On April 12th, Fort Sumter in Charleston, 
 S. C, harbor, was fired on by the Confederates. 
 
 2. All thought of peace was put aside, and Lincoln called 
 for volunteers. Virgmia, North Carolma, Arkansas and 
 Tennessee joined the Confederacy. The border states 
 remained loyal to the Union. 
 
 3. In the great struggle the North had the advantage of 
 more men, more money and greater supplies. The South 
 had the advantage of fighting at home, of being accustomed 
 to arms, and, at the beginning, of being better led. 
 
 4. An invasion of the South and the capture of the Con- 
 federate Capital, Richmond, was prevented by the defeat of 
 the Union troops at Bull Run. A blockade of Southern ports 
 by Union Men-of-war was estabUshed (1862). 
 
 5. Gen. U. S. Grant was first heard of in the war, when 
 his troops captured Fort Donelson in Tennessee (1862) and 
 gained a victory at Shiloh. 
 
 6. The Union Navy, under Farragut, took New Orleans, 
 and opened up most of the Mississippi River. The "Monitor'' 
 drove off the Confederate iron-clad "Merrimac," and saved 
 the Union fleet in Hampton Roads. 
 
 7. In the East the Union forces under McClellan were de- 
 feated in the Peninsular Campaign. Gen. Lee the Con- 
 federate leader then invaded the North but was in turn 
 defeated by McClellan at Antietam. The Union troops 
 received a terrible defeat at Fredericksburg. 
 
 8. Toward the close of 1862 Lincohi issued the Emanci- 
 pation Proclamation, freeing the slaves. 
 
 9. In May, 1863, Lee gave the Union army a severe 
 beatmg at Chancellorsville, and then again invaded the 
 North. A Federal army, under Gen. Meade, gave battle at 
 Gettysburg, Pennsylvania. For three days the most terri- 
 ble engagement of the war was fought (July 1,2, and 3, 1863) 
 and then Lee retired into Virginia. 
 
 10. On the day after Gettysburg the forts at Vicksburg, 
 which commanded the Mississippi River, surrendered to 
 Gen. Grant. These victories marked the decisive period of 
 the war. From that time the Union was safe. 
 
SECTION XII 
 
 END OF WAR — RECONSTRUCTION 
 
 CHAPTER LX 
 LOOKOUT MOUNTAIN. EVENTS OF FOURTH YEAR 
 
 439 — Operations in Center 
 
 After Murfreesboro, Bragg (Confederate) held Chatta- 
 nooga until Rosecrans (Union) marched against him in the 
 summer. Bragg left the city, but, being reinforced, gave 
 battle on the little stream called the Chickamauga. The 
 Confederates won a bloody battle, but would have achieved 
 a much greater victory but for the stubborn defense of 
 General Thomas. He commanded the left wing of the 
 Union army and refused to give way against the fierce 
 charges of the Confederates. For this he earned the title 
 of the ''Rock of Chickamauga." Rosecrans withdrew to 
 Chattanooga, where he was besieged by Bragg, and his sup- 
 plies were cut off. Sherman, Hooker, and Grant now hur- 
 ried to Rosecrans' s aid and Grant took command. 
 
 440— The Battle Above the Clouds 
 
 On November 24th Hooker's wing gave battle to the 
 Confederates, who were entrenched on Lookout Mountain. 
 Up the heights the Union forces charged, gaining the high 
 ground where they were expected to stop, but did not. 
 Up and up they swept, through a mist that had settled about 
 the top, driving the Confederates before them in this fa- 
 mous ''battle above the clouds." The next day Missionary 
 
 228 
 
EVENTS OF FOURTH YEAR OF THE WAR 229 
 
 Ridge (so called from a former Catholic Indian School) was 
 carried and Bragg was thrown back into Georgia, Sherman 
 pursuing him. 
 
 Missionary Ridge 
 
 441 — Lincoln's Gettysburg Address 
 
 A national cemetery was planned for the battlefield of 
 Gettysburg. It was to be a resting place of the dead heroes 
 of the war, and was dedicated on Nov. 19, 1863. On this 
 occasion President Lincoln delivered his famous address. 
 It closed with these words of the hope, which was always so 
 close to Lincoln's heart, ''that the government of the people, 
 for the people, and by the people, shall not perish from the 
 earth." 
 
 442— Events of Third Year of the War 
 
 Important events of the third year of the war were: 
 
 The Emancipation Proclamation freeing the slaves; 
 
 The failure of the third attempt against Richmond, in 
 the defeat of Hooker at Chancellorsville; 
 
 The failure of Lee's final invasion of the North, in the great 
 battle of Gettysburg; 
 
 The defeat by Grant of the Confederates in Tennessee, 
 after they had gained Chickamauga; 
 
230 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 The cutting off of the western portion of the Confederacy 
 by the capture of Mississippi River, after the fall of Vicksburg 
 and Port Hudson. 
 
 CHAPTER LXI 
 THE WAR IN 1864 
 
 443— The War in 1864 
 
 There were but two large Confederate armies left. Lee 
 commanded one in Virginia, and General J. E. Johnston, 
 who had relieved Bragg of his army, had control of the 
 other in Georgia. Grant was appointed Lieutenant-Gen- 
 eral in command of all the Union armies, and Sherman was 
 placed at the head of the army of the Tennessee. It was 
 the plan of Grant that he and Sherman should act at the 
 same time, and so keep the Confederates from joining forces. 
 
 444 — Sherman's Campaign 
 
 Let us first follow Sherman, whose object was to gain the 
 city of Atlanta. Johnston fell back slowly before Sherman; 
 fighting him where possible, but never risking his whole 
 army, which he finally withdrew into Atlanta. Jefferson 
 Davis, not satisfied with this policy of Johnston's, put 
 General Hood in his place. Hood attacked Sherman and 
 was defeated. 
 
 445 — Atlanta Captured 
 
 Instead of laying siege to Atlanta, Sherman marched 
 around it and cut off its supplies. Hood was forced to with- 
 draw, and Atlanta fell into Sherman's hands and was burned. 
 Hood marched on Tennessee hoping to entice Sherman 
 after him. Sherman refused to follow believing General 
 Thomas could take care of Hood. Hood besieged General 
 
THE WAR IN 1864 
 
 231 
 
 Thomas at Nashville. After two weeks Thomas came out 
 of the city and, in a terrible two days' battle, crushed the 
 Confederates and dispersed their army. 
 
 Destroying a railroad on the "March to the Sea" 
 
 446 — March to the Sea 
 
 Sherman continued his march to the sea, destroying all 
 he came upon. He felt that the war must be finished, and 
 that only the most ruthless measures would effect this. A 
 great path, sixty miles wide, was devastated. Finally 
 Sherman appeared before Savannah and shortly before 
 Christmas, 1864, captured that city with its enormous 
 stores of cotton and supplies. 
 
 447 — Grant's Campaign 
 
 The army of the Potomac, under Grant, had meanwhile 
 been fighting a series of terrific battles with the Confederates 
 under Lee. After Grant crossed the Rapidan the first 
 
232 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 conflicts took place in a section of country covered with 
 scrub oak and pine trees, called the Wilderness. For six 
 weeks, battle following battle, the two armies faced each 
 ether in this desolate region. Unable to penetrate Lee's 
 
 front. Grant gradually 
 worked his army around 
 to the left, with the in- 
 tention of besieging 
 Petersburg and Rich- 
 mond. 
 
 448 — Great Losses 
 
 At the Wilderness, 
 Spottsylvania Court 
 House, and Cold Harbor, 
 Grant lost fifty thou- 
 sand men. Feeling ran 
 high against him in the 
 North, and he was ac- 
 cused of being a butcher 
 of his troops. But he, 
 too, realized that the end 
 must be brought about, 
 even at frightful cost. 
 
 449— The Shenandoah 
 Valley 
 
 Lee thought to draw off Grant by threatening Washing- 
 ton. He sent a force of twenty thousand cavalry under 
 General Early in the direction of the Capital. Sheridan was 
 sent out to attack him. They met in the Shenandoah 
 Valley at Winchester (Sept. 19), and Early was defeated. 
 Sheridan thought he was finished for good and started for 
 Washington. Early took advantage of a thick fog and 
 
 Ulysses S. Grant 
 
PRIVATEERS 
 
 233 
 
 fell on the Union forces at Cedar Creek and put them 
 to rout. 
 
 450— Sheridan's Ride 
 
 Sheridan hearing the sound of firing, mounted his horse, 
 and set out on the thirteen mile ride from Winchester to the 
 front. He met his flee- 
 ing troops on the way, 
 and rallied them with 
 the cry, ''Face the other 
 way boys; we are going 
 back.'' In a short time 
 the broken regiments 
 were reformed and, at- 
 tacking the Confeder- 
 ates, drove them back 
 with great slaughter. 
 Sheridan then proceeded 
 to clean up the Shenan- 
 doah Valley, burning and 
 destroying all supplies, 
 until it came to be said 
 
 ''if a crow flies down the General Philip H. Sheridan 
 
 Shenandoah it must take its own provisions with it." 
 
 451 — Confederate Privateers 
 
 The Confederacy was not able to build any large sea going 
 warships. They had no shipyards nor any materials to build 
 with. However, their government commissioned and offi- 
 cered several privateers. Several of these were built in Eng- 
 land and created great havoc amongst the Union shipping, 
 virtually driving it from the seas. England had no right to 
 build these ships and later on was compelled to pay heavily 
 for having done so. 
 
234 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 452— "Alabama" and "Kearsarge" 
 
 The most famous of these ships was the ''Alabama," com- 
 manded by Captain Semmes. This vessel alone did an 
 enormous amount of damage on the Atlantic. In June, 1864, 
 the U. S. S. "Kearsarge" met the ''Alabama" in the har- 
 bor of Cherbourg, France, Semmes challenged Captain Win- 
 
 slow of the 
 Kearsarge to 
 fight. The ves- 
 sels met outside 
 the harbor. Win- 
 slow protected 
 the Kearsarge 
 by hanging an- 
 chor chains over 
 her sides, and 
 after a fierce 
 fight the "Ala- 
 bama" was sent 
 to the bottom. 
 
 453— Mobile 
 
 In August 
 Admiral Farra- 
 gut again led the 
 fleet to a notable 
 victory. He sta- 
 tioned himself in 
 the rigging of 
 fleet of wooden 
 
 Farragut in the rigging of the "Hartford 
 
 his flagship "Hartford" and, with a 
 ships, and some monitors, ran past the forts at Mo- 
 bile and captured the city. The forts were then 
 forced to capitulate, and the last Southern harbor was 
 closed. 
 
CLOSE OF THE WAR 235 
 
 454— Events of Fourth Year 
 
 The principal results of the fourth year of the war were: 
 
 Grant, while defeated at the Wilderness and suffering great 
 loss of troops, was drawing close about Richmond. This 
 capital still held out however and Lee still commanded a 
 splendid army. 
 
 Sherman completed his march to the sea, burned Atlanta 
 and took Savannah. 
 
 Hood's army was completely destroyed by Thomas. 
 
 The "Kearsarge" had sunk the ''Alabama" and Farragut 
 had taken Mobile. 
 
 In November, 1864, President Lincoln was re-elected. 
 His opponent was General McClellan. 
 
 CHAPTER LXII 
 CLOSE OF THE WAR. DEATH OF LINCOLN 
 
 455— The War in 1865 
 
 The South was nearly exhausted now, and the end was 
 approaching. Sherman started north with his magnificent 
 army of veterans, and once more defeated Johnston, who 
 tried to block his way. Lee's only chance lay in effecting a 
 junction with Johnston, but Sheridan put an end to this hope 
 by his victory at Five Forks. The Confederates abandoned 
 Petersburg, and their government fled from Richmond. 
 Grant occupied these cities and drove Lee westward. 
 
 456 — Appomattox. Lee's Surrender 
 
 Sheridan planted his troops across the Confederates ' front, 
 and then Lee saw the hopelessness of his position. On Sept. 
 9, at Appomattox Court House, he surrendered his army 
 to General Grant. The Southerners were starving, and 
 twenty-five thousand Union rations were issued to them. 
 
236 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 The terms of surrender were very mild. Grant permitted 
 his old enemies to keep their horses — ''They will need them 
 for the spring plowing, " he said. 
 
 Two weeks later Johnston surrendered to Sherman, and, 
 on May 10th, Jefferson Davis was captured in Georgia. The 
 Civil War was over, and great was the rejoicing throughout 
 the North. 
 
 457— Effects 
 
 The loss of the war in treasure and in lives was enormous. 
 Three quarters of a million men were killed and at the end 
 the Union owed three billion dollars. The South also owed 
 a tremendous sum, which was never paid. 
 
 But two glorious results had been effected by this sacrifice. 
 Slavery was forever abolished, and the Union of the States 
 made permanent for all time. And this result has been ac- 
 complished not alone in law, but in men's hearts as well, for 
 to-day there is no more loyal section of the Union than the 
 states of the old Confederacy. 
 
 458 — Death of Lincoln 
 
 The great man who had, with such foresight and perse- 
 verance, piloted the Union through its years of stress, was 
 destined to be one of the last to lay down his life in its be- 
 half. On April 14, the President attended Ford's theatre in 
 Washington, occupying a box. An assassin entered the box 
 behind him and shot him through the head. The murderer 
 leaped upon the stage shouting ''Sic semper tyrannis" 
 (Thus always to tyrants). As he did so his spur caught in 
 an American flag and he fell, breaking his leg. He managed 
 to mount his horse and escape but was tracked and shot 
 down in a barn. 
 
 The assassin was an actor named John Wilkes Booth, 
 and was one of a band of conspirators who also attempted 
 
ANDREW JOHNSON, SEVENTEENTH PRESIDENT 237 
 
 to kill Secretary Seward. President Lincoln never regained 
 consciousness and died the following morning. 
 
 459— Catholics in the Civil War 
 
 Catholic men and women played a patriotic and honor- 
 able part in the Civil War. General Sheridan was only 
 better known than were Rosecrans, Kearney, Meagher and 
 a host of other Catholic officers; and the number of Catholics 
 in the ranks was legion. No troops behaved with greater 
 bravery than the famous ''Irish Brigade"; and whether on 
 battlefield or in hospital, all, Protestant and Catholic alike, 
 testified to the unselfish courage and patriotic devotion of 
 the Catholic nuns. 
 
 CHAPTER LXIII 
 ANDREW JOHNSON, SEVENTEENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 460 — ^Johnson's Administration (1865-69) 
 
 Upon the death of President Lincoln, Andrew John- 
 son, the Vice President, at once became President. 
 Under him the work of reconstruction in the South com- 
 menced. The South was in a pitiable condition after the 
 war. Her bravest sons had 
 given up their lives, her lands 
 had been devastated, and her 
 people were plunged into debt. 
 Railroads were destroyed, and 
 even the mail service had 
 been abandoned. There was 
 no government, and the one 
 man in the North who could 
 help most had been assassi- 
 nated. The new President, 
 Johnson, did not have the Andrew Johnson 
 
238 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 influence over Congress that Lincoln had; his plans for re- 
 construction were set aside by that body, and long years of 
 trouble for the South ensued. 
 
 461 — Thirteenth Amendment 
 
 This amendment was put before the states early in 1865, 
 and was ratified in the latter part of that year. In order to 
 get the necessary number of states to ratify the amendment, 
 Nevada was admitted to the Union, in 1864. The Thir- 
 teenth Amendment abolished slavery throughout the coun- 
 try. The Emancipation Proclamation was simply a war 
 measure, issued by the President as Commander-in-Chief of 
 the army. It freed slaves only in the territory controlled by 
 the Confederacy. The Thirteenth Amendment legalized the 
 Emancipation Proclamation, and freed the slaves through- 
 out all the rest of the land. 
 
 462 — President and Congress 
 
 When Congress convened, it decided against the Recon- 
 struction ideas of President Johnson. It was not willing, 
 as Johnson was, to trust the Southern leaders to treat the 
 negroes fairly. So several laws were passed giving the ne- 
 gro rights as citizens. These laws were then embodied in 
 another amendment to the Constitution. 
 
 463 — The Fourteenth Amendment 
 
 This Amendment gave the negro rights of citizenship, 
 and cut down the representation in Congress of any state 
 refusing him the right to vote. 
 
 464 — Fifteenth Amendment 
 
 A few years later the Fifteenth Amendment granted to 
 all the right to vote without regard to ''race, creed, color, or 
 previous condition of servitude.'' This settled finally the 
 right of the negro to vote. 
 
ANDREW JOHNSON, SEVENTEENTH PRESIDENT 239 
 
 465 — Ironclad Oath. Carpet Baggers 
 
 The best citizens of the South were disquaUfied from vot- 
 ing by the oath required by Congress. This ''ironclad 
 oath, " so called, could be taken only by those who had not 
 participated in the war in any way. And these were very 
 few indeed. Many unprincipled men from the North, 
 called ''carpet baggers,''* got themselves elected to office, 
 with the help of the ignorant negroes. Many of these poli- 
 ticians despoiled the South, and added much to the misery of 
 that unhappy section. 
 
 466 — Congress Passes New Laws 
 
 A bitter struggle between President Johnson and Con- 
 gress soon developed. Congress passed laws over the veto 
 of the President. The President removed Secretary of War 
 Stanton, whom he cordially disliked. Congress claimed it 
 was against the law to do this, without the consent of the 
 Senate. The President refused to restore Stanton. 
 
 467 — Impeachment 
 
 So Congress impeached the President. He was brought 
 before the Senate charged with "high crimes and misde- 
 meanors.'' Had he been found guilty, he would have been 
 removed from office. After a trial of two months Johnson 
 was acquitted by a majority of one vote (May, 1868). 
 
 468— Full Pardon 
 
 On Christmas Day, 1868, full pardon and amnesty was 
 granted to all those who had taken part in the war. 
 
 469 — Mexico and Maximillian 
 
 While the states of the Union were at war, England, 
 
 * Because most of them went to the South with but little more 
 than a carpet-bagful of clothes. 
 
240 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 France, and Spain sent troops to Mexico to collect debts due 
 from that country. England and Spain withdrew, but the 
 Emperor Napoleon III, of France, contrived to make the 
 Archduke Maximillian of Austria, Emperor of Mexico. 
 When the Civil War was over, the United States protested 
 that this foreign interference was contrary to the Monroe 
 Doctrine. We demanded the withdrawal of the French 
 soldiers, by whose aid Maximillian had gained the throne. 
 Upon their withdrawal the Mexicans captured and shot the 
 unfortunate Maximillian (June, 1867). 
 
 ALASKA NOT ALL SNOW AND ICE 
 A potato field in that country 
 
 470— Alaska 
 
 During the time of Reconstruction the country advanced 
 much in population, wealth, and manufactures. A large 
 territorial expansion was also made. In 1867, the peninsula 
 of Alaska was purchased from the Russian government. 
 
ANDREW JOHNSON, SEVENTEENTH PRESIDENT 241 
 
 The price was $7,200,000 for this region which is three 
 times as large as France. It was at that time valued most 
 for its furs and fisheries. In 1897, however, gold was dis- 
 covered, and a rush of miners ensued. Coal has also been 
 discovered in quantities, and the Territory of Alaska is now 
 a valuable part of the country.* 
 Nebraska became a state in 1867. 
 
 The Great Eastern laying the Atlantic Cable 
 
 471— Atlantic Cable 
 
 The telegraph had worked such wonders on land that 
 people long desired to stretch a cable under the ocean. 
 Cyrus Field, of New York, was the leader of this project. 
 
 * It is said that the wonderful resources of this country were first 
 brought to the attention of Secretary Seward, in 1860, by a Jesuit 
 priest who had labored in Alaska. 
 
242 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 A cable was actually completed in 1858, and messages were 
 sent, but the cable soon broke. Field kept at his project 
 and another cable was laid in 1865, but it, too, parted in mid- 
 ocean. Then the ''Great Eastern," which until recent 
 years was the largest ship ever built, succeeded in laying a 
 cable which worked. Later it was found possible to pick 
 up and splice the ends of the old cable. Since then many 
 cables have been laid connecting all parts of the world by 
 wire. In 1903, a line was completed from San Francisco to 
 the Philippines, and a message sent around the world in 
 twelve minutes. 
 
 CHAPTER LXIV 
 ULYSSES S. GRANT, EIGHTEENTH PRESIDENT 
 
 472— Grant's Administration (1869-77) 
 
 General U. S. Grant was nominated for President by the 
 Republicans, in 1867, and carried the election. 
 
 During the decade from 1860-70, while the Civil War was 
 being fought, the population of the country increased seven 
 millions. In 1870 it was over thirty-eight millions in all. 
 
 The value of manufacturing establishments almost dou- 
 bled during the same time. 
 
 It is well to remember that while the South was cut off 
 from the outside world by the Union Army and Navy, the 
 North continued to increase in population and wealth, much 
 as if no war was in progress. 
 
 473— Pacific Railroad 
 
 For years a railroad had been building, which was to 
 cross the Great Plains and Rocky Mountains and connect 
 the Pacific Coast with the rest of the Union. This Pacific 
 Railroad was completed during the first year of Grant's 
 
ULYSSES S. GRANT, EIGHTEENTH PRESIDENT 243 
 
 administration. The line had been building from east and 
 west, and the two divisions finally met at a point in Nevada, 
 where a golden spike was driven to complete the road. 
 
 Modern railroad building in the West 
 
 474— Fires 
 
 A gi'eat fire raged for two days in the city of Chicago, in 
 1871. One hundred thousand people were made homeless, 
 and tremendous damage to property was done. The follow- 
 ing year a very disastrous fire took place in Boston. 
 
 475— "Alabama" Claims 
 
 The damage done by the Confederate privateer "Ala- 
 bama," and other privateers, was suffered by private owners 
 who made claims upon the British government for their 
 
244 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 losses. They argued that as the ships had been built and 
 manned in England, that government was responsible for 
 their acts. England refused to entertain their claims. 
 
 476 — Arbitration. Grant Reelected 
 
 President Grant made the matter a national one by re- 
 questing Congress to pass a bill enabling him to pay those 
 who had suffered. England, seeing she would have to deal 
 with the government instead of individuals, agreed to arbi- 
 trate the matter. A commission sitting at Geneva gave the 
 United States $15,500,000 damages. Thus what might 
 have been a cause of war was peacefully settled by arbitra- 
 tion. 
 
 In 1872, General Grant was elected President for a second 
 term. 
 
 477— Panic of 1873 
 
 A great wave of speculation swept over the country after 
 the Civil War. Many railroads were built, and enterprises 
 were started all over the country. The failure of a well 
 known banking firm brought on a financial panic, in 1873. 
 For six years the business depression lasted. Money was 
 scarce, employment was hard to obtain and much hardship 
 ensued. 
 
 478 — First American Cardinal 
 
 In 1875, His Holiness, Pope Pius IX, appointed Archbishop 
 McClosky, of New York, the first American Cardinal. 
 
 479— Centennial of 1876 
 
 Notwithstanding the hard times the one hundredth anni- 
 versary of the Declaration of Independence was splendidly 
 celebrated, in 1876, by an international exhibition, held in 
 Fairmount Park, Philadelphia. Grand and beautiful build- 
 
ULYSSES S. GRANT, EIGHTEENTH PRESIDENT 245 
 
 ings were built and products of all the states and of many 
 nations were exhibited. 
 
 480 — Custer Massacre 
 
 Trouble with the Indians was more or less continuous 
 during the twelve years, following 1865. This was largely 
 the fault of the white man. In the words of General Grant's 
 Commission, which was appointed to look into the trouble: 
 ''The history of the government's connections with the 
 Indians is a shameful record of broken treaties and unfulfilled 
 promises." 
 
 During 1876, General Custer, and a detachment of his 
 troops, were cut off by a band of Sioux Indians, led by the 
 chief Sitting Bull, and massacred to the last man. 
 
 481— The Telephone. Colorado Admitted 
 
 During the Centennial Exposition a curious instrument 
 was shown for the first time in public. By means of it the 
 
 The telephone from coast to coast 
 
246 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 human voice was carried over a wire. This ''telephone" 
 had been invented, in 1875, by Alexander Graham Bell, but 
 even at the Exposition many learned men ridiculed it and 
 called it a toy. To-day it is possible to talk on the tele- 
 phone from New York to San Francisco, and millions of the 
 instruments add to our home convenience and business 
 advantage. 
 
 Colorado, admitted in 1876, is called the "Centennial 
 State." 
 
 CHAPTER LXV 
 
 RUTHERFORD B. HAYES, NINETEENTH 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 482— Electoral Troubles 
 
 The Democratic nominee for President, in 1876, was 
 Samuel J. Tilden, of New York. The Republicans nomin- 
 ated Rutherford B. Hayes, of Ohio. After the election it was 
 found that if the votes of the three Southern states, Louisi- 
 ana, South Carolina, and Florida, were counted for Tilden, 
 he would win. He seemed to have carried these states by a 
 large majority. The Republicans claimed, however, that the 
 elections in these states had been unfairly held. 
 
 483 — Electoral Commission 
 
 Excitement ran high, and matters looked serious. The 
 dispute, however, was finally laid before an Electoral Com- 
 mission, composed of five Senators, five Congressmen, and 
 five Judges of the Supreme Court. Eight of these men were 
 Republicans and seven Democrats. By a strictly party 
 vote they declared Hayes elected. 
 
 484— Hayes's Administration (1877-81) 
 Hayes took office, in 1877, and soon after withdrew the 
 
RUTHERFORD B. HAYES, NINETEENTH PRESIDENT 247 
 
 United States troops from the South. The ''carpet bag- 
 gers" and theu- corrupt governments were then soon ousted 
 and the people took hold of their own affairs. A much 
 better feeling grew up between the sections. 
 
 485 — Railroad Riots 
 
 During the summer of 1877, a strike for higher wages, was 
 called on the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad. The strikers 
 attempted to stop the trains from running, and much rioting 
 followed. State militia and even United States regular 
 troops were called to quell the trouble. In Chicago, and 
 Pittsburg, and m the mining regions, many were killed and 
 wounded ; the regular troops finally restored order. Though 
 millions were lost in property and wages, the strike was not 
 successful. 
 
 486— Yellow Fever in South 
 
 A scourge of yellow fever broke out in the South, during 
 1878 and 1879. Hundreds of people died and in some places 
 busmess was entirely halted. The North responded nobly 
 to the appeal for money and necessaries and sent volunteers 
 for nursing. This kindly sympathy added to the feeling 
 of re-union which was growing stronger between the sections 
 
248 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION XII 
 
 1. In 1864, Gen. W. T. Sherman, captured Atlanta, 
 Georgia, and then moved along a broad path to the sea- 
 coast, capturing Savannah. The country through which 
 the army moved was swept bare of supplies, and everything 
 useful to the enemy was destroyed. 
 
 2. Gen. Lee was opposed by Gen. Grant, who had been 
 placed in command of all the Union forces. A series of 
 bloody battles took place at the Wilderness, Spottsylvania 
 Court House, and Cold Harbor while Grant steadily forced 
 his way toward Richmond. Lee sought to draw off Grant 
 by threatening Washington, but the Confederates were 
 badly beaten, in the Shenandoah Valley, by Gen. Philip 
 Sheridan. 
 
 3. During 1864, the ''Alabama," a Confederate privateer 
 built in England, and which had done great damage to 
 Union shipping, was sunk by the U. S. S. "Kearsarge." Ad- 
 miral Farragut and a fleet of ships captured Mobile, the last 
 open port in the South. 
 
 4. In 1865, Lee made a futile effort to join Johnston. 
 Grant barred the way and Lee was forced to surrender at 
 Appomattox Court House, April 19, 1865. The other Con- 
 federate forces followed and the war was over. 
 
 5. The tremendous sacrifices of the Civil War brought 
 about two great results: slavery was abolished; and the 
 Union of the States was made permanent. 
 
 6. Abraham Lincoln was shot by an assassin, while at- 
 tending a theatre on the night of April 14, 1865. He died 
 the following day and was succeeded by Andrew Johnson, 
 the seventeenth President. 
 
REVIEW 249 
 
 7. The years following the war were full of trouble for the 
 Southern States. The Thirteenth, Fourteenth, and Fif- 
 teenth Amendments to the Constitution were adopted, giving 
 the rights of citizenship to the former slaves. Politicians 
 from the North gained control in many places, while the 
 best people were not allowed to vote, because they had 
 taken part in the war. 
 
 8. Congress and President Johnson were in continual 
 dispute over the reconstruction of the South and the Presi- 
 dent was finally Impeached. Upon trial he was acquitted 
 by one vote. 
 
 9. Gen. Ulysses S. Grant became the eighteenth Presi- 
 dent, in 1869. During his term a railroad across the con- 
 tinent to the Pacific Coast, was completed. Claims against 
 England growing out of the damage done by the ''Alabama" 
 were arbitrated. Archbishop McClosky of New York was 
 appointed the first American Cardinal. One hundred years 
 of American independence was celebrated by an Exposition 
 at Philadelphia. 
 
 10. Rutherford B. Hayes was elected nineteenth Presi- 
 dent, after a contest with Samuel J. Tilden, which was finally 
 decided by an Electoral Commission. Hayes withdrew the 
 last troops from the South and a better feeling grew up 
 between the sections. 
 
BIOGRAPHIES 
 
 BIOGRAPfflES 
 
 Lincoln 
 
 Abraham Lincoln, our great war President, and one of 
 the noblest figures in human history, was born in Hardin 
 County, Ky., on February 12, 1809. His family moved 
 to Illinois and there Lincoln began the practice of law, after a 
 bitter struggle with poverty and lack of school education. 
 Elected President, in 1860, by the Republican party, the 
 party then opposed to slavery, eleven slave holding States 
 withdrew from the Union and formed the Confederate States 
 of America. A Civil War of great severity followed lasting 
 from 1861 to 1865. During this most trying period of our 
 history Lincoln guided the nation with marvelous skill and 
 wisdom. He freed the slaves and at the close of the war 
 had taken steps toward bringing the seceded states back 
 into the Union. The pistol of an assassin cut short his life — 
 a life invaluable to his country and his time. He was shot 
 in Ford's Theatre, Washington, in April 1865 by John Wilkes 
 Booth. The assassin was cornered in a barn and shot. 
 
 Grant 
 
 Ulysses Simpson Grant was bom at Point Pleasant, 
 Ohio, April 27, 1822. When our Civil War began, he was 
 employed in his brother's tanyard in Galena, Illinois. But 
 he was a graduate of West Point Military Academy and had 
 served with credit in our army through the Mexican War. 
 After taking command of an Illinois regiment he rose rapidly 
 in rank. Fort Donelson, Pittsburg Landing, Corinth, 
 Lookout Mountain, Vicksburg— these are the names of 
 
 250 
 
BIOGRAPHIES 251 
 
 victories he won. On March 12, 1864, he took command of 
 the army of the Potomac, and in a Uttle over a year he had 
 compelled the surrender of the Confederate army opposed 
 to him. After two terms as President — 1869-1877 — he 
 made a tour of the world and everywhere was received with 
 high honors. He died at Mt. McGregor, New York, in 
 1885. His remains, inclosed in a stone coffin, repose in a 
 magnificent mausoleum in New York City on the east bank 
 of the Hudson River. 
 
 Sherman 
 
 William Tecumseh Sherman, an eminent Union Gen- 
 eral of our Civil War, was born in Lancaster, Ohio, Feb- 
 ruary 8, 1820. Graduating from West Point, he entered 
 the army but later on resigned. At the opening of the Civil 
 War he was principal of a military academy in Louisiana 
 and was offered many inducements to favor the Confederate 
 cause. But he remained loyal to the Stars and Stripes, was 
 commissioned colonel of the Thirteenth Infantry, and soon 
 afterward was made brigadier general. He quickly won a 
 high reputation for courage and military skill in battle. 
 His famous march from Atlanta, Georgia, to the sea — a 
 march the most remarkable so large an army ever under- 
 took — gave the death stroke to the Confederacy south of the 
 line held by Grant's army. After capturing Savannah, he 
 turned northward and, on April 26, 1865, forced the last 
 Confederate army to surrender in North Carolina. 
 
 In March, 1869, he succeeded Grant as General-in-chief 
 of the armies of the United States. He died in New York 
 on February 14, 1891, having become a Catholic shortly 
 before. One of his sons joined the Society of Jesus and 
 became a priest. 
 
 Sheridan 
 Philip Henry Sheridan was one of the most distin- 
 
252 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 guished officers of the Union Army in the Civil War. He 
 was born in Albany, New York, March 6, 1813, a Catholic, 
 of Irish descent. After being graduated from West Point, 
 he received a commission in the regular army. For success 
 in battle he was made brigadier general and when Grant 
 took command of the Army of the Potomac, he made Sheri- 
 dan commander of cavalry. The latter promptly drove 
 the Confederates out of the Shenandoah Valley. Some 
 years after the war closed, he was raised by Congress to the 
 highest military rank — general of the army, an office held 
 before him only by Grant and Sherman. He died in 1888. 
 
 Meagher 
 
 Thomas Francis Meagher, the general commanding the 
 famous Irish Brigade during our Civil War was born in 
 Waterford, Ireland, August 3, 1823. Educated in the Jesuit 
 college of Stoneyhurst, he joined the Young Ireland party — 
 the party that wanted to free Ireland by force — and was 
 arrested by the English government, and transported to 
 Van Dieman's Land. Escaping he came to the United 
 States in 1852. When war broke out, in 1861, he promptly 
 took the Union side. In one of the great battles of the war, 
 Chancellorsville, the key of the Confederate's position was 
 a hill whose top was fortified by a stone wall. Behind the 
 wall were strong divisions of Confederate soldiers. We 
 know now that it was impossible to storm it, but the Irish 
 Brigade was ordered to attempt the hopeless task. With 
 Meagher at their head those heroic sons of Ireland pressed 
 on to death, with the courage of a race that has won glory 
 on a thousand battle fields. The Brigade was nearly anni- 
 hilated, the last man that fell being only 17 yards from the 
 muzzles of the Confederate cannon. In 1867, Meagher, then 
 acting governor of Montana territory, accidentally fell from 
 the deck of a steamboat on the Mission River and was 
 drowned. His death was deeply lamented. 
 
SECTION XIII 
 
 COMPLETE REUNION. INDUSTRIAL AND 
 TERRITORIAL EXPANSION 
 
 CHAPTER LXVI 
 
 JAMES A. GARFIELD, TWENTIETH PRESIDENT 
 CHESTER A. ARTHUR, TWENTY-FIRST PRESIDENT 
 
 487— Garfield's Administration (1879) 
 
 The presidential contest, in 1880, was between two civil 
 war heroes — General James A. Garfield, Republican, and 
 General Winfield Scott Hancock, 
 Democrat. Garfield was elected, 
 but the contest was bitter and 
 exciting. 
 
 Four months after taking of- ^^^ 
 
 fice, the President was shot. A 
 disappointed office seeker, named 
 Charles J. Guiteau was the 
 cowardly assassin. 
 
 488— Death of Garfield 
 
 President Garfield lay between 
 life and death for nearly three 
 months, while the whole nation 
 
 prayed for his recovery. On the j^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^^^ 
 
 19th of September he passed 
 away mourned by all. 
 
 Vice President Chester Alan Arthur, of New York, was 
 sworn in as President (1879-83). 
 
 253 
 
254 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 489 — Chinese Exclusion 
 The American laboring man demanded protection from 
 
 cheap foreign competition. Chinese laborers, who are 
 
 willing to live on a few cents a 
 day, were coming into this coun- 
 try in great numbers. They 
 worked for small pay and took 
 the jobs of American laborers. 
 A law was passed, in 1882, pro- 
 hibiting Chinese entering this 
 country for a period of ten years. 
 This has been continued to the 
 present time. 
 
 490 — Alien Contract Labor 
 
 Another scheme to get cheap 
 
 Chester A. Arthur ^^^^^ ^as for employers to make 
 
 contracts in Europe with men to 
 come to this country and work for low wages. This prac- 
 tice was stopped by the Alien Contract Labor Law, of 1885. 
 
 491 — Civil Service Reform 
 
 When the government was first organized, men in its em- 
 ploy held office under succeeding Presidents. President 
 Jackson however inaugurated the system of ''rotation in 
 office." Under this system each President appointed his 
 own friends and political supporters to office. The sys- 
 tem had grown to evil proportions, and, during Arthur's 
 administration, a bill was passed which was the beginning of 
 civil service reform. This aimed to limit appointments to 
 those who had passed an examination of fitness, and then 
 prohibited their dismissal except for cause. This law has 
 been added to and improved until now there are over 200,000 
 government employees under civil service restrictions. 
 
GROVER CLEVELAND, TWENTY-SECOND PRESIDENT 255 
 
 492 — Democratic Victory 1884 
 
 After a lapse of a quarter of a century the Democrats 
 again elected a President. Grover Cleveland, of New York, 
 defeated James G. Blaine, of Maine. This victory of the 
 Democrats, who had been identified with the South during 
 the War, showed that all sectional feeling had passed away. 
 
 CHAPTER LXVII 
 
 GROVER CLEVELAND, TWENTY-SECOND 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 493 — Cleveland's Administration (1885-89) 
 
 Important Laws were passed during Cleveland's term^ 
 among them the Presidential Succession Law. Under 
 the old law, in case both the 
 President and Vice President 
 died, there might have been 
 no one to fill the office. Now 
 a regular order of succession 
 among the officers of the 
 cabinet was established. 
 
 494 — Electoral Count Law 
 
 In order that there might 
 never be a repetition of the 
 Hayes-Tilden election dis- 
 pute, an ''Electoral Count'' 
 Law was passed. Under 
 this law disputed votes of ^^^^^^ Cleveland 
 
 states are to be admitted 
 
 when both houses of Congress agree on them. If the 
 Senate and House can not agree, then the matter is to be 
 left to the Governor of the state whose votes are in dis- 
 pute. 
 
256 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 495 — Interstate Commerce Law 
 
 Congress also passed a law creating an Interstate Com- 
 merce Commission. This body was given power to regulate 
 the freight and passenger rates charged by railroads doing 
 business between (inter) the states. In addition it became 
 xinlawful for the railroads to give ''rebates/' or cheaper rates 
 to favored customers. These secret rebates had been the 
 means by which large and greedy corporations crushed their 
 smaller rivals. 
 
 496— The Tariff 
 
 Cleveland believed the tariff should be cut down on most 
 articles and taken off raw materials entirely. There was 
 too much revenue coming in from customs duties, which 
 had been put on when much money was needed to carry 
 on the Civil War. The Republicans opposed cutting down 
 the tariff. They claimed that cheap European goods would 
 flood this country and that the wages of American laboring 
 men would have to be cut down to meet their competition. 
 A very general discussion ensued throughout the country, 
 and, in the election of 1888, Cleveland was defeated for re- 
 election by Benjamin Harrison of Indiana. 
 
 CHAPTER LXVIII 
 
 BENJAMIN HARRISON, TWENTY-THIRD 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 497 — Harrison's Administration (1889-92) 
 
 George Washington was inaugurated first President of the 
 United States, in New York, in the year 1789. Grover Cleve- 
 land's first administration, which ended in 1889, marked the 
 completion of one hundred years of government of the Re- 
 public. This event was celebrated by a three days' festivity 
 
BENJAMIN HARRISON, TWENTY-THIRD PRESIDENT 257 
 
 in New York City. Six millions of people witnessed the 
 military, civic, and naval parades, and the whole country re- 
 joiced in the anniversary. 
 
 498 — A Century's Progress 
 
 There was much cause for joy. The little strip of sea- 
 board territory of a century before, had extended out across 
 the continent to the Pacific 
 Ocean; five millions of people 
 had increased to sixty-five mil- 
 lions; a second war of Inde- 
 pendence had been successfully 
 fought, in 1812. A war with 
 Mexico, which resulted in large 
 territorial expansion, had been 
 won without the loss of a battle; 
 the terrible Civil War with its 
 fratricidal hate and bloodshed, 
 had come and gone; and the 
 country was united again more 
 firmly than ever before. Relig- 
 ion, wealth, education and hap- 
 piness had everywhere progressed, and the struggling little 
 republic had become a giant among the nations. Catholic 
 Americans, too, had cause to rejoice at the progress of their 
 religion during that time. 
 
 499 — Oklahoma 
 
 Forty thousand square miles of territory, which had been 
 bought from the Indians, was thrown open to settlement in 
 April 1889. This region had formerly been a part of Indian 
 Territory. A frantic rush of settlers soon filled every home- 
 stead in this rich country. The city of Guthrie was founded 
 and by nightfall had a population of 10,000 people. 
 
 Benjamin Harrison 
 
258 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 500 — New states 
 
 The great West was rapidly filling up. Farms and ranches 
 increased in number. Villages and cities were established 
 and mines were opened up. All this was accomplished by a 
 great increase in population, particularly in the Northwest. 
 During Harrison's administration six new states were ad- 
 mitted. North Dakota, South Dakota, Montana, and 
 Washington, in 1889; and Idaho and Wyoming, in 1890. 
 
 501 — Disappearance of the Frontier 
 
 Until the year 1890, at each census, it was possible to 
 trace on the map a line which marked the frontier, or west- 
 ern limits of settlement. Now this was no longer possible. 
 While there yet remained large tracts of land without in- 
 habitants, yet population was so well distributed that fron- 
 tier lines had entirely disappeared. 
 
 502— The McKinley Bill 
 
 As the Republicans had been elected on a " Protection '^ 
 plank, they enacted a Tariff legislation, which raised the 
 duty on many articles. It was called the McKinley Bill, 
 taking its name from its author. Under it, and subsequent 
 bills passed by the Republicans, the industries and manu- 
 factures grew to great proportions. These bills led to the 
 formation of the great *' Trusts" which we shall hear about. 
 
 CHAPTER LXIX 
 
 GROVER CLEVELAND, TWENTY-FOURTH 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 503 — Cleveland's Second Term 
 
 For a third time, in 1892, Grover Cleveland was the 
 Democratic nominee for President. The Republicans were 
 
GROVER CLEVELAND, TWENTY-FOURTH PRESIDENT 259 
 
 led by Harrison. A new party called the Peoples Party, or 
 *' Populists," sprang up and carried six of the Western 
 States. Cleveland was elected by a large majority (1893-97). 
 
 504 — Columbian Exposition 
 
 During the year 1893 a World's Exposition was held in 
 Chicago to celebrate the four hundredth anniversary of the 
 Discovery of America, in 1492. The ''White City," as it 
 was called, was built on the shores of Lake Michigan, and 
 to it the nations of the world sent their finest products of art 
 and manufacture. Princess Eulalie of Spain visited it, and 
 was received with great enthusiasm throughout the country. 
 Reproductions of the ''Santa Maria" and the other ships of 
 Columbus were built in Spain and crossed the Atlantic to 
 this country. 
 
 A scene in Hawaii 
 
260 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 505 — Hawaii 
 
 A revolution led by Americans and aided by the American 
 Minister, had overthrown the government of Queen Liliuo- 
 kalani of the Hawaiian Islands, in the Pacific Ocean. A 
 provisional government sent a ''Treaty of Annexation" to 
 the United States Government. President Cleveland would 
 have none of this high handed procedure and withdrew the 
 treaty from the Senate. Hawaii then became a republic, but 
 in 1898, it was annexed to this country. The islands are well 
 situated for commerce, particularly since the opening of the 
 Panama Canal. They are in the direct trade routes of 
 vessels and are therefore valuable possessions. 
 
 506— Panic of 1893 
 
 Financial affairs had become unsettled by the workings of 
 the Sherman Silver Bill. This bill, passed during Harrison's 
 term, compelled the Secretary of the Treasury to buy a large 
 amount of silver each month and to pay for it in treasury 
 notes (paper money). The holders of these notes could 
 go to the Treasury and get gold for them. In our country 
 gold and silver money were supposed to be of equal value, 
 but in other parts of the world gold was worth more. So 
 many people got gold from the Treasury, in exchange for 
 their paper money, and sold it for higher prices in foreign 
 countries, or else hid it away for emergencies. 
 
 507 — Repeal of Sherman Bill 
 
 President Cleveland sent a message to Congress asking 
 the repeal of the silver purchase clause of the Sherman Bill. 
 Before Congress passed the bill a great panic came over the 
 country. Banks failed, manufacturing stopped, and money 
 seemed almost to disappear. But the Sherman Bill was re- 
 pealed and things very slowly became settled again, several 
 years passing before business became normal. 
 
GROVER CLEVELAND, TWENTY-FOURTH PRESIDENT 261 
 
 508— Venezuelan Question 
 
 British Guiana lies next to Venezuela in South America. 
 For years there had been a dispute over the boundary line 
 between the two countries. In accordance with the Monroe 
 Doctrine, the United States felt a close interest in the dispute 
 and had several times urged a settlement favorable to 
 Venezuela. The English government always refused arbi- 
 tration or any settlement that did not include all its de- 
 mands. 
 
 509 Cleveland's Message 
 
 In December, 1895, President Cleveland sent a famous 
 message to Congress. In it he declared it to be the duty of 
 the United States to find out for itself the truth about the 
 disputed boundary; and then to insist with all its power that 
 a just settlement be made. Should England refuse, this 
 would mean war, and the whole country was thrilled with 
 enthusiasm at the President's courageous stand . All parties 
 supported the President and England, seeing trouble ahead, 
 agreed to arbitrate. Strange to say this was the beginning 
 of a much better feeling between the two countries. 
 
 510— Monroe Doctrine in Effect 
 
 The Venezuelan Boundary Question, and the withdrawal 
 of the troops of Napoleon III from Mexico, are the two most 
 famous instances of the application of the Monroe Doc- 
 trine. 
 
 511— Wilson Tariff BiU. Utah Admitted 
 
 In 1894, the Democrats reduced the tariff by the Wilson 
 Bill. Cleveland felt that the reduction was not as great as 
 his party had promised and allowed the bill to become a 
 law without his signature. 
 
 Utah, where the Mormons dwell, became a state in 1896. 
 
262 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 CHAPTER LXX 
 WILLIAM McKINLEY, TWENTY-FIFTH PRESIDENT 
 
 512— Election of 1896 
 
 The repeal of the Sherman Bill divided the country on the 
 question of coining silver into money, A very intense cam- 
 paign ensued on this question. William McKinley was 
 
 nominated by the Republi- 
 cans. Those who believed in 
 coining silver, as well as gold, 
 gained control of the Demo- 
 cratic party and nominated 
 William J. Bryan. Bryan was 
 unknown throughout the 
 country, but gained the nomi- 
 nation by a thrilling speech 
 made at the Democratic Con- 
 vention. In it he declared 
 that the opponents of silver 
 would "crucify mankind upon 
 William McKinley a cross of gold.'' 
 
 513— Silver or Gold 
 
 The Democrats were endorsed by the Populists and a 
 campaign of education followed. Each side strove to con- 
 vince the people by speeches, newspaper and magazine arti- 
 cles, and every kind of argument. The manufacturers and 
 business men were on the side of McKinley and ''gold." 
 The farmers and miners supported Bryan and ''silver." 
 McKinley was elected by a large majority (1897-1901) and 
 the business of the country at once revived. 
 
 514— Dingley Bill 
 The first thing President McKinley did was to call an ex- 
 
WILLIAM MCKINLEY, TWENTY-FIFTH PRESIDENT 263 
 
 tra session of Congress which framed the Dingley Tariff 
 Bill. This practically put the high tariff McKinley Bill 
 in force again and American protected industries became 
 very prosperous. 
 
 515 — Spain and Cuba 
 
 Affairs in Cuba had been in a turmoil for years. Cubans 
 were dissatisfied with Spanish rule, and an insurrection or 
 revolution broke out. It dragged along for years with much 
 cruelty and bloodshed, and finally Spain sent General Wey- 
 ler to suppress it. He attempted to do this by ordering the 
 inhabitants of the rebellious regions into great ''concentra- 
 tion camps," where they could be kept under his eye. No 
 provisions for health were made in these camps, and the 
 suffering was great. American opinion, which had been 
 favorable to the Cubans for many years, became intensely 
 excited at this suffering so near our shores. 
 
 The wreck of the U. S. S. " Maine " 
 
264 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 516— The "Maine" 
 
 The battleship "Maine" was sent on a visit to Havana and 
 was assigned to a particular anchorage in the harbor, by the 
 Spanish authorities. On Feb. 14, 1898, the ''Maine" was 
 blown up and wrecked, two hundred and sixty of her crew 
 being killed. It was found that the explosion came from 
 the outside but it could not be proved that the Spaniards 
 caused it. 
 
 The whole Cuban question became more acute than ever 
 and indignation ran high in America. President McKinley 
 made demands on Spain to correct conditions, but a satisfac- 
 tory answer was not given. 
 
 CHAPTER LXII 
 WAR WITH SPAIN 
 
 517— War - 
 On April 18, 1898, Congress declared Cuba to be free and 
 
 independent; and, on April 
 25, war against Spain was 
 declared. The American 
 government pledged itself 
 \ not to annex or control the 
 
 island, promising to with- 
 draw when its liberation 
 had been effected. 
 
 518 — Dewey's Victory at 
 Manila 
 The war was short and 
 entirely in favor of the 
 United States. Commo- 
 dore Dewey, command- 
 ing the American Asiatic 
 
 Admiral Dewey 
 
WAR WITH SPAIN 265 
 
 fleet, left Hong Kong and reached the Harbor of Manila, 
 Philippine Islands, on May 1. Stealing past the outer 
 defences of the harbor during the night, and ignoring the 
 torpedoes which were supposed to be planted in his path, 
 he came upon the Spanish fleet before the city. At the end 
 of a short battle the Spaniards were entirely destroyed, with- 
 out any American loss. Congress thanked Dewey and 
 made him Admiral of the Navy. 
 
 519 — Spanish Cruisers 
 
 Four fine armored cruisers set out from Spain and crossed 
 the Atlantic. For a long time they could not be located, 
 and much apprehension was caused in cities along the At- 
 lantic coast. The American Atlantic fleet, under Sampson 
 and Schley, finally located the ships in Santiago harbor, 
 Cuba. 
 
 520— Battle of Santiago 
 
 On July 3rd, the Spaniards, under Admiral Cervera, made 
 a dash for escape from the harbor. Within four hours their 
 vessels were a series of wrecks strewn along the coast. They 
 had been smashed and forced ashore by the big guns of the 
 American fleet. Six hundred Spaniards were killed and 
 seventeen hundred, including Admiral Cervera, taken pri- 
 soners. 
 
 521— San Juan Hill 
 
 In the meantime an army under General Shafter landed 
 near Santiago and in a brilliant action captured the San 
 Juan and other hills overlooking the city. Non-combatants 
 were allowed to leave, and then a bombardment of the city 
 commenced. On July 17, Santiago and all the eastern part 
 of the island were in the hands of the Americans. General 
 Miles captured Porto Rico with but little trouble; land 
 
266 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 forces, which had been sent to Admiral Dewey's aid, cap- 
 tured Manila, and the surrounding region. 
 
 522 — Treaty of Peace 
 
 Spain now sued for peace. Cuba was given her indepen- 
 dence. The United States became possessed of all the 
 Philippine Islands and Guam, in the Pacific Ocean, and Porto 
 Rico, in the Atlantic. 
 
 523 — Effects 
 
 The principal effects of the Spanish war were: The end- 
 ing of all ill-feeling between the North and South. Old 
 Southern soldiers were given high command in the Union 
 armies and the whole country rallied to the flag. Another 
 effect was to make the United States a world power. There 
 was no such intention at the beginning of the war, but 
 Dewey's victory at Manila, and the collapse of Spanish 
 colonial power forced this country to take up the work of 
 dominion. The war marked the end of Spain as a world 
 power. Her colonial possessions, which had once been the 
 greatest in the world, were now lost to her. 
 
 524 — War in Philippines 
 
 The natives of these islands expected the Americans to 
 withdraw as soon as the Spanish were expelled. When they 
 did not do so, the Filipinos set up a government of their 
 own, with their leader, Emilio Aguinaldo, as President. In 
 the winter of 1899, a war broke out between the Filipinos 
 and the Americans which lasted for three years and caused 
 much serious fighting in the wild and unsettled parts of the 
 islands. The natives were finally pacified. 
 
 525 — McKinley Re-elected 
 McKinley was re-elected over Bryan, in 1900. The silver 
 
PAN-AMERICAN EXPOSITION 267 
 
 question was again debated, but the prosperity of the coun- 
 try was so great that the people desired McKinley to con- 
 tinue. 
 
 526— Trusts 
 
 During these years of prosperity and growth under the 
 high tariff, the practice of ''combining" different businesses, 
 or manufacturing plants, had grown to great proportions. 
 It was very profitable to do away with competition and to 
 save expenses by joining rival concerns into one company. 
 Thus in the steel industry there came to be a great company 
 which controlled all the wire mills, and another which made 
 most of the steel for building, and one which accounted for 
 all the sheet steel. 
 
 527^United States Steel Corporation 
 
 Finally all these iron and steel companies were combined 
 into one great company called the United States Steel Cor- 
 poration. In Sugar, in Oil, in Tobacco, and in many other 
 products large corporations also gained control. Many 
 people became alarmed at the growing power of these great 
 companies, or ''Trusts," and their regulation and control 
 has been a vital question from McKinley's day to the present 
 time. 
 
 528— ^Pan- American Exposition 
 
 During 1901, the beautiful Pan-American Exposition was 
 opened at Buffalo, New York. "Pan" is a Greek word 
 meaning "all," and the purpose of this AU-American exposi- 
 tion was to exhibit the products of the three sections of our 
 Continent — North, Central, and South America — and to 
 bring these sections closer together in business and friend- 
 ship. 
 
268 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 CHAPTER LXXII 
 
 THEODORE ROOSEVELT, TWENTY-SIXTH 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 529 — Assassination of McKinley. Theodore Roosevelt 
 becomes President (1901-09) 
 During September, 1901, President McKinley attended 
 
 the Exposition and held a public reception. An anarchist 
 
 named Czolgotz, concealing 
 a revolver in his handker- 
 chief, shot the President. 
 The wound was not immedi- 
 ately fatal but on Sept. 14, 
 1901, the President passed 
 away. The Vice President 
 Theodore Roosevelt of New 
 York, immediately took the 
 oath of office as President. 
 
 530 — Panama Canal 
 
 From thetimeof its discov- 
 ery it had been the ambition 
 Z^ , of men to cut a passage across 
 
 the Isthmus of Panama. The 
 Spanish War brought up the matter very forcibly. The 
 battleship "Oregon" was on the Pacific coast, when the war 
 broke out. To reach the rest of the fleet, on the Atlantic, 
 she was forced to sail all around South America and to make 
 the passage through the dangerous Straits of Magellan. 
 This she did in gallant style, but the advantage of having a 
 shorter route across Panama became very evident. It 
 would be of importance not only from a naval but a com- 
 mercial point of view. The saving in ocean freight charges 
 would be very large. 
 
THEODORE ROOSEVELT, TWENTY-SIXTH PRESIDENT 269 
 
 531 — Goethals Finishes Canal 
 
 A French Company had started to build a canal but the 
 work had been stopped. The American government 
 bought the French Company's rights and leased a strip of 
 land crossing the Isthmus from the Republic of Panama. 
 
 The Panama Canal 
 
 Lieut. Colonel (now Major General) George W. Goethals was 
 entrusted, in 1907, with the engineering work of building this 
 great waterway. The difficulties were enormous. The 
 great ditch had to be dug in one place through a small 
 mountain. But all difficulties were overcome and the canal 
 was opened to traffic, in 1914. 
 
 532— Roosevelt Re-elected 
 
 President Roosevelt was re-elected, in 1904, over Alton B. 
 Parker, of New York, the Democratic nominee. 
 
270 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 533— Anti-Trust Law 
 
 The great combinations of business, in the form of '' Trusts'' 
 on one side, and of working men in the ''Labor Unions" 
 on the other, caused a demand that the government should 
 regulate both. A bill called the Sherman Anti-Trust law 
 had been passed sometime before. It made combinations 
 of business which would restrain trade unlawful. President 
 Roosevelt now invoked the Sherman Anti-Trust Law and 
 brought it to bear on several monopolies, which the Supreme 
 Court dissolved. 
 
 534 — Fairer Business Methods 
 
 A general house cleaning of business methods was inau- 
 gurated, which has done much to raise the standards of 
 honesty in business dealings. Laws were passed to further 
 this improvement in business morals. The Railway Rate, 
 Meat Inspection, and Pure Food Laws, all have this intent. 
 
 535 — San Francisco Earthquake and Fire 
 
 On April 18th, 1906, a violent earthquake shook the City 
 of San Francisco and the surrounding country. Many 
 people were killed by falling buildings and, to make matters 
 worse, the city water pipes were broken in the ground. 
 Fire broke out and, no water being obtainable, destroyed 
 a large part of the city. The loss was very great, and 
 famine was prevented only by prompt aid from the Govern- 
 ment and the country at large. The city was soon rebuilt 
 in more substantial shape than ever, and, in 1915, the 
 Panama-Pacific Exposition, celebrating the opening of the 
 Panama Canal, was held within its limits. 
 
 536 — Celebrations 
 
 Three anniversaries of important historical events were 
 celebrated during Roosevelt's administration. In 1904, was 
 
THEODORE ROOSEVELT, TWENTY-SIXTH PRESIDENT 271 
 
 celebrated the one hundredth anniversary of the Louisiana 
 Purchase, 1803. A great World's Fair was held in the city of 
 St. Louis, the most important city embraced in what was 
 the Louisiana Territory. 
 
 The St. Louis Fair 
 537 — Lewis and Clark, and Jamestown Expositions 
 
 In 1905, a Fair was held at Portland, Oregon, to commem- 
 orate the one hundredth anniversary of the Lewis and 
 Clark Expedition. The great wilderness they explored 
 had grown, in one hundred years to be an important section 
 of the Union. 
 
 In 1907, a Fair was held at Norfolk, Va., to celebrate the 
 three hundredth anniversary of the first English settlement 
 at Jamestown (1607). 
 
 538— Panic of 1907 
 
 The failure of a New York trust company brought on a 
 severe money panic, in 1907. Its effects were a long time in 
 being overcome by the business world. 
 
272 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 , IMPORTANT FACTS IN SECTION XIII 
 
 1. James A. Garfield, the twentieth President, was killed 
 by an assassin shortly after taking office, Chester Allen 
 Arthur became the twenty-first President. American labor 
 was protected by laws prohibiting emigration of Chinese and 
 the bringing in of cheap European contract labor. 
 
 2. Grover Cleveland, twenty-second President, was the 
 first Democrat elected since before the Civil War. Laws 
 were passed regulating the railroads doing business be- 
 tween states (inter-state). The tariff was reduced. 
 
 3. Benjamin Harrison became twenty-third President. 
 Harrison raised the tariff by the ''McKinley Bill." Six 
 new states were admitted and Oklahoma Territory thrown 
 open to settlement. 
 
 4. Grover Cleveland was again elected, becoming the 
 twenty-fourth President. The Sherman Silver Bill created 
 a financial panic. Cleveland re-affirmed the Monroe Doc- 
 trine by a sharp message to England concerning Venezuela. 
 
 5. William McKinley became twenty-fifth President, at 
 the time of a revolution in Cuba. Great excitement was 
 caused by the blowing up of the U. S. S. **Mame." 
 
 6. War was declared against Spain. Commodore Dewey 
 destroyed the Spanish fleet in Manila, Philippine Islands. 
 A Spanish squadron was sunk off Santiago, Cuba, and that 
 city surrendered. Porto Rico was taken without trouble. 
 Spain sued for peace, giving the Philippines and Porto Rico 
 to the United States and making Cuba free. 
 
 7. Large combinations of business companies known as 
 ''Trusts" began to be formed after the Spanish War. To 
 control them has been the object of many laws. 
 
 8. McKinley was shot while attending the Pan (all)- 
 American Exposition at Buffalo, and Theodore Roosevelt 
 became the twenty-sixth President (1901). 
 
 9. Difficulty had been met with in building a Canal across 
 Panama. During Roosevelt's term the rights of a French 
 Company were bought, and the work entrusted to Col. 
 Goethals. In spite of greatest difficulties the canal was 
 opened in 1914. 
 
 10. In 1906 an earthquake, followed by a fire, destroyed 
 the larger part of San Francisco. 
 
SECTION XIV 
 
 NEW PROBLEMS 
 
 CHAPTER LXXIII 
 
 WILLIAM H. TAFT, TWENTY-SEVENTH 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 539— Taft's Administration (1909-13) 
 
 In 1908, William H. Taft, of Ohio, was elected President 
 over Wm. J. Bryan, of Nebraska, who was thus defeated 
 for a third time. He was an unsuccessful candidate against 
 McKinley, in 1896 and in 1900. 
 
 540 — Business Affairs 
 
 During Taft's term the prosecution of illegal business 
 combinations continued. Several large manufacturing and 
 railroad ''Trusts" were broken up. 
 
 541 — Catholic Chief Justice 
 
 The Chief Justice of the Supreme Court died and, in 1910 
 President Taft appointed Edward D. White, of Louisiana, to 
 fill the vacancy. Chief Justice White is a Catholic and an 
 ex-Confederate. That he was appointed to this high office 
 shows to what an extent religious and sectional feeling has 
 died out in our country. 
 
 542— New States 
 
 New Mexico and Arizona were admitted to the Union, 
 in 1911, making forty-eight states in all. Although they were 
 
 273 
 
274 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 The United States Supreme Court 
 
 late in reaching statehood, these states are among the oldest 
 sections in point of settlement. Santa F6, New Mexico, is 
 the second oldest city in the country. 
 
 These states are part of the territory ceded to the United 
 States after the Mexican War. 
 
 543 — New Cardinals 
 
 Pope Pius X, in 1911, recognized the importance of the 
 Catholic Church in America by appointing three American 
 Cardinals. Mgr. Falconio, Apostolic Delegate at Washing- 
 ton, who was an American citizen; John Farley, Archbishop 
 of New York; and William O'Connell, Archbishop of Boston 
 were the prelates honored. On their return from receiving 
 the red hats at Rome, the new Cardinals were enthusiastic- 
 ally received by Americans of all religions. 
 
WOODROW WILSON, TWENTY-EIGHTH PRESIDENT 275 
 
 CHAPTER LXXIV 
 
 WOODROW WILSON, TWENTY-EIGHTH 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 544 — Democrats Re-elected 1912. A Three Cornered Fight 
 In 1912, the Republicans re-nominated Wm. H. Taft for 
 
 the Presidency. Ex-President Theodore Roosevelt and his 
 
 followers bolted the conven- 
 tion, and formed a new ''Pro- 
 gressive Party,'' with Roosevelt 
 as its nominee. 
 
 The Democrats nominated 
 Woodrow Wilson, born in 
 Virginia, but at the time 
 Governor of New Jersey. Wil- 
 son, on account of the vote 
 against him being divided, was 
 elected. 
 
 545 — Wilson's Administration 
 (1913- ) 
 Wilson at once called an ex- 
 tra session of Congress and 
 after a long and very bitter debate the Tariff was reduced 
 on many articles (1913). 
 546 — Sixteenth Amendment 
 
 An amendment to the Constitution allowing the Federal 
 Government to lay a tax on incomes was ratified by the 
 states (1913). The tax became necessary, and was applied, 
 when the reduced tariff failed to bring in enough money to 
 run the government. 
 
 547 — Seventeenth Amendment 
 This amendment, ratified in 1913, calls for the election of 
 
 Woodrow Wilson 
 
276 
 
 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 U. S. Senators by the direct vote of the people. Before its 
 adoption U. S. Senators were elected by the Legislatures of 
 the different States. 
 
 548 — Mexico 
 
 Francisco Madero led a revolution in Mexico, in 1911, and 
 drove out President Diaz, who had ruled the country as a 
 dictator for thirty years. Madero was unpopular with a 
 certain part of the people and was soon deposed by troops 
 under General Huerta. Madero attempted to escape and 
 was shot dead. Huerta made himself President, but the 
 American government would not recognize him as such. A 
 revolution broke out against him, which was helped by 
 Americans. 
 
 Aiexican Kevolutioiiis 
 
 549— Insult 
 
 Some American sailors landed at a Mexican port for sup- 
 plies, in 1914. They were arrested by one of Huerta's officers. 
 Although soon released the U. S. Government demanded an 
 apology, and a twenty-one gun salute to the American flag. 
 
WOODROW WILSON, TWENTY-EIGHTH PRESIDENT 277 
 
 Huerta refused and the U. S. fleet was sent to Vera Cruz. 
 This city was captured with a loss of seventeen Americans. 
 Huerta's suppUes were cut off and he soon abdicated, with- 
 out, however, firing the salute. 
 
 Since that time unfortunate Mexico has been in a state of 
 continual revolution and anarchy. The Catholic Church 
 has suffered much. Her religious have been persecuted 
 and their property confiscated. 
 
 550 — European War 
 
 A sudden and terrible war broke out on Aug. 1, 1914, 
 which, in the course of a year, involved all the principal 
 nations of Europe. Germany, Austria-Hungary, and Tur- 
 key engaged France, Russia, England, Belgium, Serbia, and 
 Italy. Japan also took part in the war. 
 
 551— Neutrality 
 
 President Wilson at once issued a Proclamation of Neu- 
 trality, calling on Americans to preserve an attitude of fair- 
 ness to all the nations at war. 
 
 Upon the declaration of war a financial panic in America 
 was narrowly averted. All the Stock, and other exchanges, 
 were closed for some time. It became apparent, however, 
 that the warring nations of Europe would have to look to 
 America for food and supplies, and business revived after 
 January 1, 1915. 
 
 532— New Questions 
 
 ^ Many new questions involving the rights of neutral na- 
 tions under modern conditions of warfare, have engaged the 
 attention of our government. While they have at times 
 been exceedingly delicate. President Wilson has continued 
 to guide the nation in the paths of peace, in a wise and states- 
 manlike manner. 
 
278 PREPARATORY UNITED STATES HISTORY 
 
 553 — Protest against Catholic Persecution in Mexico 
 
 The continued assaults in Mexico on the Catholic Church, 
 its clergy and members, was the occasion of a protest on the 
 part of the U. S. Government. In February, 1915, the 
 Secretary of State addressed a note to the leaders of the 
 factions in that country. After protesting against the 
 treatment of Catholics, he explains the American respect for 
 religious liberty in the following words: "And, above and 
 beyond all, the full flower of democracy, lies religious free- 
 dom, the principle which the builders of our own Republic 
 made the crown of the whole structure. There can be no 
 doubt in the minds of Americans about these things." 
 
 554 — Sinking of the "Lusitania" 
 
 In the Spring of 1915, the ''Lusitania", an EngUsh ocean 
 passenger ship, was torpedoed by a German submarine, while 
 a few miles off the Irish coast. She soon sank and amongst 
 a large number of those lost were more than one hundred 
 Americans. 
 
 President Wilson at once addressed a note of protest to 
 Germany, asking that reparation be made for the loss of life 
 of neutral passengers; and that the practice of sinking un- 
 armed ships without warning, be discontinued. 
 
 555— Bryan Resigns 
 
 Germany's answer made necessary another note from 
 Wilson. Secretary of State, AVilliam J. Bryan, claimed that 
 this second note would endanger the peaceful relations be- 
 tween America and Germany, and resigned from the C Joinet, 
 in protest. 
 
 556— Wilson's Third Note 
 
 Again an unsatisfactory answer was received from Ger- 
 many, and a third note was despatched. In it President 
 Wilson declared that a repetition of the disputed acts would 
 
WOODROW WILSON, TWENTY-EIGHTH PRESIDENT 279 
 
 be considered as deliberately unfriendly; and that "the 
 Government of the United States will continue to contend 
 for the freedom of the seas, from whatever quarter violated 
 without compromise and at any cost." 
 

 g 
 
 -J 
 >< 
 
 H 
 
 < 
 
 Oh 
 
 H 
 < 
 
 X 
 
 All the people 
 
 Federalists 
 
 Republicans (Democrats) 
 
 House of Representatives 
 
 Democrats 
 
 Democrats 
 
 Whigs 
 
 Whigs 
 
 Democrats 
 
 Whigs 
 
 Whigs 
 
 Democrats 
 
 Democrats 
 
 Republicans 
 
 Republicans 
 
 Republicans 
 
 Republicans 
 
 Republicans 
 
 Republicans 
 
 Democrats 
 
 Republicans 
 
 Democrats 
 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 Republ 
 Republ 
 Republ 
 Democr 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 Two terms; 1789-1797. . . . 
 One term; 1797-1801 . . . . 
 Two terms; 1801-1809. . . . 
 Two terms; 1809-1817. . . . 
 Two terms; 1817-1825. . . . 
 One term; 1825-1829 . . . . 
 Two terms; 1829-1837. . . . 
 One term; 1837-1841 . . . . 
 
 One month; 1841 
 
 3 yrs. 11 mos.; 1841-1845 . . 
 One term; 1845-1849 . . . . 
 
 1 yr. 4 mos.; 1849-1850 . . . 
 
 2 yrs. 8 mos.; 1850-1853 . . . 
 One term; 1853-1857 . . . . 
 One term; 1857-1861 . . . . 
 One term and 6 wks.; 1861-1865 
 
 3 yrs. 101 mos.; 1865-1869 . . 
 Two terms; 1869-1877. . . . 
 One term; 1877-1881 . . . . 
 6 mos. 15 dys.; 1881 . . . . 
 3 yrs. 5 mos. 15 dys; 1881-1885 
 One term; 1885-1889 . . . . 
 One term; 1889-1893 . . . . 
 One term; 1893-1897 . . . . 
 One term and 6 mos. of 2d; 1897- 
 
 1901 
 
 1 . . 
 
 8 . . 
 Ill 
 
 |! 
 
 COIM O 
 
 W 
 O 
 
 2 
 
 < 
 
 Virginia 
 
 Massachusetts 
 
 Virginia 
 
 Virginia 
 
 Virginia 
 
 Massachusetts 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 New York 
 
 Ohio 
 
 Virginia 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Louisiana 
 
 New York 
 
 New Hampshire 
 
 Pennsylvania 
 
 Illinois 
 
 Tennessee 
 
 Illinois 
 
 c 
 
 J 
 
 New York 
 
 New York 
 
 Indiana 
 
 New York 
 
 Ohio 
 
 New York 
 
 Ohio 
 
 New Jersey 
 
 
 9 
 
 Oh 
 
 
 
 
 
 George Washington 
 John Adams 
 Thomas Jefferson . 
 James Madison. 
 James Monroe 
 John Quincy Adams . 
 Andrew Jackson 
 Martin Van Buren 
 William H. Harrison 
 John Tyler . 
 James K. Polk 
 Zachary Taylor. . 
 Millard Fillmore . 
 Frankhn Pierce. 
 James Buchanan . 
 Abraham Lincoln . 
 Andrew Johnson . 
 Ulysses S. Grant . 
 Rutherford B. Hayes 
 James A. Garfield . 
 Chester A. Arthur. 
 Grover Cleveland . 
 Benjamin Harrison 
 Grover Cleveland . 
 William McKinley. . 
 
 Theodore Roosevelt 
 
 William H. Taft . 
 Woodrow Wilson . 
 
 
 1 
 
 ■-•iMCO-<*LnCI>0000'-<NfO'^Lf5(£5C^OOai 
 
 s 
 
 .-H N CO •«# in 
 
 <N N (N IM W 
 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 00